Supernova Shadowby professor space n timeChaptersPrologue: the time travel spell.Waking up free.The new mare in town.The caves and the secrets.To Canterlot.Canterlot.Ascension: The messenger.Prologue: the time travel spell.Starlight ran quickly through the city towards the castle of friendship, when she passed through the city market a mare saw her from her carrot stand. "Good morning Starlight!"Carrot Top shouted happily "I don't have time, bye!" Shouted the fuchsia and purple spot, disappearing in a blink. Starlight braked, panting in front of the castle door, gave about nine blows with force and breathed nervously waiting for an answer, she heard how from the other side some pony approached the door with a calm step, the door was surrounded by purple magic and it opened slowly. "Twilight!" the mare yelled with a mixture of joy and nervousness "I'm so sorry, Trixie couldn't find her hat, and I had to help her look for it, and then I had to teleport a book to Sunburst that I had to give back! And then ..." The lavender mare covered Starlight's mouth gently with her hoof, showing her a slight smile. "You don't have to worry Starlight" said Twilight letting her pass "come have some lemonade, then we can work" "Uh? Twilight, are you okay?" Starlight followed Twilight into the dining room. "of course I'm fine!" she said cheerfully "why wouldn't I be?" The two of them sat in the dining room where a pitcher of lemonade and some dandelion sandwiches awaited them . "Well ..., I don't mean to be rude but you are usually very strict with our schedules, our investigations, and the schedule of our investigations" Starlight said taking a good bite of her sandwich. Twilight took a sip of her lemonade and took a long sigh "I know I can get really crazy about schedules and investigations, but we defeated three of the biggest enemies that Equestria faced a few months ago, the princesses made me co-ruler and The magic of friendship has spread everywhere, everything has gone so well that I think I can relax and let something as simple as your being late, now, since we finished with the snack, let's go to work! science does not do itself! " Starlight smiled, took the last sip of her lemonade and followed Twilight heading to the cutie map room "so ... what do you want us to do today?" Twilight looked at Starlight with a smile on her face "well, I wanted to study time travel spells, I wanted to improve the modified Starswirl spell you created to destroy us, and mix it with Zecora's potion and time loop magic. in which Sunset was trapped to make a more stable and manipulable spell which can detect and avoid those annoying paradoxes, loops and alterations to the timeline, thanks to Zecora's potion, anything you affect in the past does not change, because it seems like you didn't alter anything, what do you think? " "Wow, did you think all that? ... well it sounds possible, but we would have to do all the calculations and find out how we could combine Zecora's potion with the spell, you know that zebra magic is very different from ours Besides, we don't know how the magic of the loops affects the spell, we don't want to end up repeating the same day, or stop time, or tear the fabric of reality- "Twilight interrupted Starlight showing her two bottles with a bright white liquid and a parchment with the spell. "Ready!" she shouted excitedly "and the protections too, and I also have two backpacks with things that we will need in case we get trapped somewhere in the past!" "But how did you do the spell? And when?" Starlight said confused. "Well the idea of the spell came to me on Tuesday night and I got down to work, it took me like 6 or 7 hours to complete it, and i decided that you will help me prove it" Twilight put a bottle of the liquid on each side of the table and checked the parchment one last time. "So why did you call me?" Starlight said with a mixture of confusion and annoyance. "The spell needs two unicorns to be used and it is generally better to have another point of view in my research, plus we are both the only two ponies in equestria with experience in time travel" Twilight checked the parchment for the fourth or fifth time. "Okay, what do you want me to do?" Excited Starlight approached her bottle. Twilight looked at Starlight and smiled at her "well, we both took the potion, then I cast the spell and you take care of the protection spells and if a paradox or loop warning pops up, you inform me" Twilight drank her bottle and Starlight did the same "ready?" Starlight took a deep breath and closed her eyes "I'm ready ..." "Alright, then let's get started" Twillight closed his eyes and guided the magic energy through the air, the energy fluttering through the air slowly, like a gala dance, each movement was coldly calculated, the air was invaded by a sound of gears and hundreds of clocks, finally the magic entered her horn, and Twilight opened her eyes which were bright white, lightning was shot from her horn and a vortex opened in the ceiling "It worked!" Twilight shouted excitedly"is everything okay Starlight?" Twilight didn't hide her smile as she spoke. "Eeyup, the spell seems stable, I'll let you know if something changes" Starlight constantly checked the shields despite being excited, she couldn't help but be nervous. "Perfect! I'm going to do some scans to the vortex to register it in the log" Twilight threw a magic wave to the vortex which bounced from side to side inside, then returned to Twilight's horn, she was thoughtful for a minute "hmm ..., it seems that the temperature inside the vortex is cold, very cold, I do not think it is safe to enter, it seems that the magic energy is in constant movement through time, but I feel something ... strange I do not know how to describe it but it seems that there are anomalous objects inside the vortex, small objects, but also something bigger, but it's too far to know what it is, I'm going to increase the range of the spell "the spell was repeated the same as the first time, but this time it took longer to return, as soon as Twilight processed the information, she turned pale, her pupils became little dots and her jaw opened in terror "oh my Celestia!" she screamed terrified by the words that were going to come out of her mouth "Starlight ... there is a pony alive in there..." Starlight looked at Twilight "WHAT ?! Are you sure?" Starlight was afraid to know the answer. "Starlight ... I know the difference between a pony and a very large object, ... there is a pony there ..." Twilight was still dumbfounded. "T-Twilight I just detected a loop approaching, if we don't close the vortex it will trap us, we have to close it now" Starlight checked the shields and reinforced them. "We can't leave it there, we have to get it out" Twilight showed pure concern on his face. "I...I..." Starlight saw the concern in Twilight, took a deep breath "okay, I'll try to keep the vortex open, but if something changes I'll close it!" "Alright Starlight, I'll do it quickly" Twilight conjured a tractor beam with her horn and pulled hard, something began to approach inside the vortex, but suddenly rays of blue energy shot out of the vortex and the lightest objects in the room began to float. "Twilight! The vortex is collapsing! I-I gotta shut it down!" Starlight was getting more stressed each minute. "NO! Starlight we can't abandon him ... I-I can't abandon him" Twilight pulled the tractor beam harder and the pony began to fall towards the exit of the vortex. Starlight saw the pony, then Twilight, then the pony again, bit her lip and closed her eyes "I'm sorry!" The vortex began to close, but in the last second the pony went through it and fell on the floor on the other side of the table. The two of them were silent for a minute looking at each other, they began to circle the table slowly, the first thing they saw was a book, small, decorated with leather and gold, it looked old but very well preserved, then they saw her. "What in tartarus are you?..."said Starlight, as Twilight approached slowly. On the floor lay unconscious the strangest creature they had ever seen, it had the shape of a mare, but it had scales, dragon claws on its hooves, a long tail with a pointed end and some red membranes at the beginning and the middle of the tail, near At the end there were some red hair like her mane, she had two wings like an alicorn, the interior feathers were black like the rest of her scaly body, and the exterior feathers were red, the area of her back and abdomen was like the abdomen of a changeling, only that it also had scales of a pale red color that became more intense at the joints, its body was covered with black dots and finally its horn was gray and smooth, twisted and with a hole like the horn of a changeling. "Twilight ... be careful, we don't know what it is" Starlight looked at the "mare" with disgust, terror and bewilderment in equal measure. Twilight approached without paying attention and saw how a pool of blood accumulated staining the mare's mane. "By Celestia! Starlight! Bring the first aid kit, she's bleeding!" Starlight trotted with all her strength and disappeared down one of the corridors, Twilight saw the mare on the ground and picked her up "calm, everything will be fine, welcome home". Author's Note Well I wanted to make a short introduction to what the story will be, I think it took longer than I wanted but it seems good to me, so it is more consistent. This story occurred to me one day of boredom and creativity so it will continue, when? I have no idea, I will write in my free time and update it whenever I can. This is my first story so the criticisms are well received as long as they are not rude. THANKS FOR READING MY STORY!. Waking up free.Waking up free. I felt how the heat of the sun caressed my eyelids, I was already awake, but I didn't want to open my eyes, knowing very well wath I was going to find 'it didn't work, as always ...' I thought, why did I keep trying? It may be because there is nothing else I can do, after all, thousands of years(?) had proven to me that there was no escape, so I think I kept repeating it because I had already done it all, a mind cannot go long without something to entertain itself , and much less mine 'what would I give for a bit of entertainment! or to be able to escape!' I sighed in defeat (again) and put my hands behind my head waiting for him to knock on the door, in that moment I realized the bandages, I had bandages on my head!, I got up as fast as I could, at that moment I noticed the pain and fatigue, my body felt like a sore and hanging mass, I dropped on the bed, I tried to see my surroundings but my vision was blurry, when I tried to speak, only a hoarse scream came out, my throat was dry and I felt too weak to pass air through my vocal chords, suddenly a lavender stain settled in front of my eyes. "Oh, thanks to Celestia you finally woke up! I was so worried, they wouldn't let me take you to the emergency room because Doctor Horse said 'it's not a reason to go to the emergency room', I was afraid you had suffered brain damage or something like that, you lost a lot of blood! , you must be hungry and thirsty, right? " the voice had a tone of joy and concern. I shook my head in approval, 'that voice ..., I know that voice!', I tried to focus my vision but it was still as blurry as a waterfall, the voice told me it was a mare, by its tone and the The mere fact of trying to take me to the ER as a complete stranger showed that she cared for others no matter what, but the volume of the voice shows stress and nervousness, she easily worries 'that will be a problem', She approached a table to the bed with a plate of what I could recognize as cinnamon bun cereal, brown sugar toast, a bowl of fruit and a glass of cold water, the wear pattern of the dishes showed that they had been washed by tiny claws a baby dragon Without a doubt, I took the glass of water without thinking and emptied it, I began to eat without any utensils or manners, it was the first good breakfast in who knows how much. The mare smiled "it's good that you like it!I didn't know what you'd like to eat, so I did the basics, can I ask?, what are you?, I had never seen anything like you in my books, and believe me I have read many, but let's change the subject, what is your name? " the mare approached me a book with her magic "Starlight told me that this was a diary, so I decided not to read it, unless you allow me of course" the mare tried to hide the smile that formed on her face from just think about reading it. 'books ... BOOKS !, of course!' I stared at the mare my eyes cleared a little and I recognized her build and mane forced my throat as much as I could "Twi..., *cough*, Twil..., *cough*, you are..., *cough*" The mare looked at her confused "Are you okay? Tell me that you were not left without the ability to speak! Right? Oh, please forgive me! Th-This is all my fault! I shouldn't have let you down and I should have insisted on taking you to the ER and- " "Plincess Twilait!, I-I'm f-fine ... "I stammered. "Oh, thank Celestia!, I was so worried" Twilight relaxed her breath "so, you know who I am, that means you don't have to come from far away, so can you tell me your name?" 'My name? Who cares about that!' I force my throat to make the correct sounds "W-what d-day is it?" Twilight looked at me confused "Thursday, why do you ask?" "N-no, the date" I said slightly annoyed. "I think it's July 12" she said trying to remember. "YEAR!" my patience ran out in that instant. "wow, easy, year 5 AL" she said defensively. 'A.L.?, A.L ..., After Luna, of course!' I tried to get out of bed but fell, with a loud bang. "Oh, by Celestia! Are you okay? You shouldn't have done that! You must still be very weak and confused!" Twilight helped me up, at that moment the door opened and a little baby dragon peeked out. "Twilight? Is everything okay? I heard a scream and some knocks, is there someone else here-?" Suddenly the little demon saw me and he threw the chandelier that he was cleaning at me. I was half unconscious, although I could hear everything they said "Twilight! Be careful! There is a monster next to you! I will protect you!" " the damn thing was going to attack me on the ground when he suddenly stopped when Twilight got in the way. "Spike! What do you think you're doing ?!" the little dragon looked at her confused. "What do I seem to do ?! I'm trying to protect you from the monster!" the baby dragon pointed to the "mare" on the floor. "She's not a monster. She's the mare I was telling you about, the one that Starlight and I found in the vortex, and now she's unconscious because of you! Not to mention that the fall almost killed her!" Twilight spoke like a mother scolding her foal. Suddenly I woke up hearing that last phrase "the landing. 'The landing almost killed her', a fall does not kill anyone, no matter how high you fall, it is the landing, the landing is what kills you." they looked at me dumbfounded, "what?" there I realized 'my voice came back!' "Hey! My voice is back! I would say thank you for the blow if it didn't hurt like tartarus" The mare had a cold and mechanical voice, without the slightest trace of emotions but it was not like that of Pinkie Pie's family, hers did not sound boring or monotonous, it was attractive and a bit harmonious, but always serious. Spike looked at me scared and disgusted "uh ... Twilight, why does she have red eyes?" I looked at him with irony "why do you have green and purple scales?" I asked rhetorically, "answer: because you were born with them" Spike looked at me obviously sorry "I'm sorry" "I know, now where was I? ... Ah! yes ... I need you to write to Celly and Lulu, give them my description and tell them my name" I said building my action plan in my mind. Twilight looked at me confused "Celly and Lulu?" I was so immersed in my thoughts that it took me a few seconds to react "oh, right, I mean Celestia and Luna, write them" "Wait a minute..., who do you think you are to give orders to a princess ?!" Spike said ignoring my orders. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you, so it is better if you write to the Princesses, they will tell you everything" I said trying to get off the subject while I ate and continued planning. "I already did" Twilight said staring at me. I spit my cereal "*cough* wha-what *cough*" "I said I already did, as soon as I healed your wound and put you in that bed I wrote about you they said they might know some things about you, but they weren't sure" Twilight showed some fear towards me. "But that's because you haven't told them my name" I said with a noticeable smile. "and what is your name?" Twilight was very interested to know. "Shadow..., Supernova Shadow" I couldn't stop smiling at that moment, I was finally home! (A while later) Twilight and Spike entered the room with a parchment, a quill and an inkwell "Is that okay with you?" Twilight handed me the letter. Dear princesses The "mare" I told you about in my previous letter, has regained consciousness, claims to be "an old acquaintance" of you, she has identified herself as Supernova Shadow, she was the one who decided to write this letter to you, she says that wants to meet with you in person, and to "prove" who she is, she leaves the following message: Hi Celly, hi Lulu, how can I say this... I came back, I don't know exactly how, but what matters is that I'm home and I want, no, I need to talk to you in person, talk about where I've been or rather when I have been, I also think that we need to have an important talk for that I need you two,Twilight and her friends in Canterlot, just give me a date, with nothing more to add I can only tell you how much I miss you and how much I want to see you. Always yours Supernova Shadow. P.S.: Sunshine, Sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake! Moonshine, Moonshine, Cricket bugs all sing. Raise your voice, And welcome to the Spring! "Yes, I think it's fine" I looked at the letter and almost wiped away a tear, but my happiness was greater at this moment. "Well then, I'll send it to the princesses" Twilight made a sign to her assistant and he prepared to use his dragon fire. "Wait!, ...I want to do it myself ..." I pushed the letter away from the little dragon. "Ponies can't conjure dragon fire" Twilight looked annoyed and in a rush to send the letter and get rid of that problem at once. "Do I look like a normal pony?" I smiled, shot a stream of my red flame on the parchment and it disappeared next to the fire. "Done!, I already sent it" They both gaped at me, "Y-you, you used dragon fire!" with that scream it was clear that I had taken Twilight out of her mind. "Yeah" I said calmly. "B-but, that's impossible! Only dragons can use it! The wisest unicorns have tried to replicate it for millennia and they aren't even close to doing it! Even I haven't been able to do it!" the mare seemed to be searching for a logical explanation as if it were a matter of life and death. "Twilight dear, I'll explain everything to you and your friends once I have an answer and they summon us to Canterlot" I said as I stretched out on a chair. Twilight used her tricks to breathe "in and out, in and out, in... and out..." she seemed to regain her composure "okay... now what?" "Now we wait for the letter to be answered" I relax and have a cup of tea. "Is that all?! Wait here for your letter to be answered!" Twilight was more than annoyed at the lack of answers. "Wait for it ... wait for it ... wait for it ... now!" I point to the little dragon and it regurgitates a letter. "It's for you" Spike handed me the scroll. "Thanks, now let's see" I examine the scroll carefully. "uh ... shouldn't you read it?" Twilight tried to understand my behavior with all her might and still without the slightest idea of what I am doing. "Oh no, of course not, not yet, you would be surprised what you can tell just by looking at this scroll, you only see a simple scroll of parchment, I can see an open book that shows me who the writer is, for example, the paper, It is for royal paperwork and not for royal letters, so they wrote it quickly and with what they had more at hand or hoof in this case, the knot is half loose, but done with care, whoever writes wants the letter to show off pretty, and finally it is wet and the ink is not dry, I can smell it, after this analysis I can make some guesses, but I need to read it to be sure "I removed the knot and opened the letter" hmm ... yes it was written quickly , the inclination and the pressure show it, now I'm going to read it so please be quiet " Dear Supernova. This is Luna. Nova, I am so happy that you are back! and that you are not dead, our my sister and I will be more than happy to see you, I look forward to you, my friend. Take care of yourself please, we miss you so much, welcome home. Hi, this is Celestia. My dear Supernova, with all my heart I tell you that I missed you, I missed you so much, it is my greatest joy that you are back, we can meet this Sunday morning, we are waiting for you with our open hooves and hoping that you are welcome. For you my dear Twilight I leave the following instructions: on Sunday morning you and your friends will accompany Supernova to Canterlot to have a talk that will change everything you know about the history of equestria and can change the course of your lives until now, Until then please take care of Supernova she is our friend, one that we thought we lost. With love Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The room was silent for a minute "well that was nice, but what is this water?" I touched a drop and tasted it, I savored it carefully "these are Celestia's tears, these others are from Luna, but the taste is different, they are tears of joy, Celestia's are tears of nostalgia, so they really missed me, something a little illogical if I am supposed to have disappeared thousands of years ago, but the small detail is appreciated " "Small detail ?!" Twilight was indignant with my last comment "if what you say is true and according to what it says in the letter they, the Princesses of equestria missed you, they cried for you and you say 'the little detail is appreciated' and 'so they really missed me, something a little illogical if I am supposed to have disappeared Celestia's knows how much!', what kind of pony are you?" "Look dear, I know it seems like a lot, but I know them, crying for you is nothing compared to what they can do for those they appreciate, and it is illogical that if I was supposed to disappear without a trace, they hope I am alive, the most reasonable thing would be to believe that I died and continue with their lives, although I really appreciate that they did not give up. I will have to prepare for Sunday, I need to write the documents that I will need, I also have to fix myself, and I think I forgot something .. hmm ... ah, sure! I need to meet your friends" I handed her the letter and walked towards the door "Could you guide me around the town, please? Because I have no idea where to find them" Twilight relaxed as much as she could "okay, I'll introduce you to them, but I want you to give me answers" "I'm sorry dear but that will have to wait until we go to Canterlot" We made our way through the corridors and reached the great castle gate, Twilight used her magic to open it and I had my first glimpse of the outside. Author's Note Well, what did you think? I wanted to do this chapter from the point of view of Supernova, not all the chapters will be like that, I like a third person point of view more, expect more chapters soon. The new mare in town.The new mare in town It was a quiet morning in the Carousel Boutique, the interior was calmer than normal, Rarity was at one of the sewing tables finishing a turquoise dress for a business meeting in Manehattan, at the end of the hall the beautiful music of a violin floods the room. "Sweetie Belle, is that you?" Rarity stopped sewing and listened intently to the violin "Sweetie Belle?" The filly looked out from the side and saw her sister "I'm sorry sis', I was practicing my violin, if you want I can do it when you're not busy" "No, not my dear, quite the opposite I like it, it is very beautiful, but I can ask, why? I mean, why play the violin right now? Wouldn't you be better off playing around with your friends?" Sweetie Belle saw her sister and took a deep breath “well…, I was talking to the girls yesterday when leaving school and I told them that I did not want to go on adventures today, today I want to dedicate myself to my special talent, to help others with their problems It's great… but… I don't think I have tried to exploit my potential, so I got Octavia to lend me a violin and decided to practice and you know what, I'm starting to love this! " the filly began to play again. "I think it is very good that you study your talent Sweetie Belle, as long as it is your passion I see no problem, it is also very relaxing on this work day" the two were silent and enjoyed the peace and the music. Suddenly somepony knocked on the door "Rarity?! Are you there?" They were both startled by the sudden scream, Rarity almost pricked her hoof on the sewing machine, and Sweetie Belle broke the violin strings "oh great! Octavia is going to kill me!" "Rarity? Are you there? Please open up, I need to talk to you" Twilight was impatient on the other side of the door. Rarity opened the door "Twilight darling, what's wrong? What's all this fuss about?" "I'm so sorry Rarity, but I have to talk to you, an issue came up and the princess summoned us to Canterlot this Sunday" Twilight looked nervously at something to her right. "an issue? What's this all about Twilight? What does the princess want to talk about? Did Tirek, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow get away?!" Rarity began to hyperventilate. "No, it's nothing like that, they are still statues, it's about an old friend of the princesses, apparently she disappeared long ago, and ... well that's all I know, they're supposed to explain everything to us when we're in Canterlot. Anyway, she said she wanted to meet you and the others and she also wants you to make her some clothes. ”Twilight looked to her right, becoming more and more nervous. "Oh that's wonderful my dear! ... and ... where is she?" Rarity looked around for the mare. "Hello there!" Supernova appeared to Twilight's right, Rarity yelled as if she was being killed "ok that's not what I had in mind" "Rarity? Is everything okay?" Sweetie Belle walked to the door and saw Supernova, then yelled just like her older sister, only a thousand times sharper. "Ok, I didn't have that in mind either" Supernova watched as a large group of ponies lay behind them "that's not good" A few minutes and some cold water after the three of them were gathered in the living room, Rarity held a cup of tea shakily between her hooves. “So… excuse me asking but… who and what are you?" Rarity took a sip of her tea. “I am Supernova Shadow, and as for what I am, well that question will be better answered on Sunday to have a complete answer, but for now what you should know is that what happens this Sunday will change the history of Equestria as you know it. and possibly the future as well, so keep an open mind, and please don't gossip around. On the subject of clothes, I need some things, some running boots, underwear, some tunic shirts, you know like Maud or Sunburst clothes and a bathrobe, the only preferences I have is that my underwear have black and red horizontal stripes, oh, and let the bathrobe be white” Supernova added a sugar cube to her tea and drank it. "White? Why that color? Besides, I think a cape like Maud's doesn't fit you" Rarity regained her composure, after all, business shouldn't be affected by personal matters. Supernova looked at Rarity knowing it would be a fashion discussion, she thought her words well “because it matches my eyes, and the cape is to cover my back and chest, I don't want them to see my wings and this… chitin exoskeleton, it protects my organs and ribs but it draws a lot of attention, you just look for a color that matches me " "Okay dear, but I don't think I can make your underwear, this is not that kind of Boutique" Rarity looked a bit uncomfortable with the order. "What? What are you talking about? What kind of tailor doesn't make underwear?" a few seconds later something clicked on her head "wait, do you think I'm talking about lingerie ?!, no, no I mean my clothes!, Iugh!, the mere thought of it disgusts me" Supernova showed pure indignation. Rarity started to laugh nervously seeing the indignant mare in front of her "oh, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry ... heh heh heh, I thought about it the other way, clarified that, I think it would be about 140 Bits in total I'll have everything ready on Saturday ” "Very well, I think that would be all, I know that you will not disappoint me, I know very well your skills with the sewing machine" Supernova made his indignation disappear in an instant recovering his cold and mechanical tone, she was acting all the time. "Thank you miss." Rarity was blushing and shocked at how quickly Supernova's outrage faded. Supernova got up and opened the door to leave "the pleasure is mine, then see you on Saturday, have a good day and good luck with your turquoise inverted triangle dress for the business meeting in Manehattan" she left and Twilight followed her. Rarity stared dumbfounded at the now closed door and dropped her mug, which shattered on the floor, staining the carpet with tea. "WHAT... JUST... HAPPENED ?!" Twilight and Supernova walked the streets of Ponyville "How did you know?" Twilight didn't know whether to be shocked or terrified. "know what?" Supernova was looking for the street they should go without paying much attention to Twilight or the ponies that stopped to look at her "ah..., the dress thing?" "Yes! Nobody but her and I knew it, it was a secret request from a mare with influence in Canterlot" Twilight covered her mouth with one of her hooves knowing that she had spoken too much. Supernova turned his gaze to the other side "in the living room sofa there is an area more worn than the rest, but it has no dust or dirt, it has been worn recently and due to the wear pattern it was from scrubbing it a lot, that means it was a stain, on the tea table there was a small stain of natural turquoise dye, when I took the sugar cube for my tea I scraped it and stucked it on the edge of my cup and analyzed it, for the smell and the lack of impurities I knew that the dye was of a very high quality, and imported, so whoever asked for it is rich, I know it is a mare because turquoise is not the color you expect in a stallion's clothing, the common dresses for those Meetings are not very thick, you can take a long time in those meetings and you stress about your business, then you sweat, the common thing is an inverted triangle dress so that the air travels through the chest area, it is more open, how can I know that it is a business meeting in Manehattan?, simple, the grand galoping gala is celebrated in July 21 according to the newspapers that I read, the dye is not for a celebration of such caliber, they also make the dresses for those occasions well in advance, if it were for the gala they would do it in Canterlot, one of Rarity's napkins was not well washed and smelled like some pretzels that are only eaten in Lower Manehattan, so she was there recently, and what's in Lower Manehattan?, Wall Street, you don't go to Wall Street if you don't do business, and it wasn't just any order, because the pony that ordered it could come here to Ponyville, but no, she made Rarity go to Manehattan, so she doesn't have enough free time to order it, and nothing matters more to a wealthy Manehattan-pony based on Wall Street than her money, taking that into account I can know that it is a turquoise inverted triangle dress made for a business meeting in Manehattan and that it was commissioned by Swan Song " Twilight looked at Supernova impressed "wow ... that was impressive, really impressive" "seriously?" Supernova broke her seriousness and looked at Twilight with a smile of happiness and satisfaction. "Yes, how did you do it?" Supernova smiled like a teacher upon receiving an obvious question from her students. “It is called deduction, deduction is a method of reasoning that starts from a known general principle to arrive at an unknown particular principle, in other words, deduction is applied to discover truths that we do not appreciate with the naked eye, for this we apply what that we already know and evaluate things according to what is safe, probable or possible to interpret the unknown, deducing is nothing more than taking one truth from another, you see, all knowledge is based on a premise, like a chain with hundreds of links If you know those links, the rest is very simple, examples of deduction are the following; If it's Saturday you don't have to work, if it's a pony it's a mortal, if the fruit is ripe it's a healthy and edible food. To deduce correctly I must avoid mistaking my judgment, for this I must know the following two things; conclusive reasoning and presumptive reasoning, who does not know the difference between these two will surely fail; the conclusive reasoning is supported by indubitable affirmations in this section the physical, magical, and mathematical laws can be included, as well as indubitable scientific definitions; Well, with such premises I can develop more solid arguments, if such premises are true the conclusion is irrefutable, the deductions that will never fail me are the ones I make with the conclusive reasoning since these are undoubted and could not be otherwise. A is equal to B, Z is equal to A, result, Z is necessarily equal to B. Mammals are vertebrates, the dolphin is a mammal, therefore the dolphin is undoubtedly a vertebrate animal and since the first premise does not admit exceptions, I can also conclude in cases that do not adhere to the rule, if it is not a vertebrate it is not a mammal, if the fruit is not ripe then it is not a healthy and edible food, definitely a deductive argument is correct or false whether or not it has the protection of the second premise to jump to a conclusion and to make a correct deduction, When they offer me reasons to justify a circumstance, I demand that they be related to it, a common mistake is to make the facts conform to the theory, when the correct thing is that the theory conform to the facts. Presumptive reasoning is when my first premise affirms things that are not certain, summarizes that things happen as they usually do, this is the case of generalities, beliefs and most definitions produce presumptive deductions, plausible reasoning, probable in greater or less degree, that is why it is called presumptive or plausible reasoning, almost all our deductive arguments belong to this type since memory existed, if the first premise is more or less probable but the second does not offer doubts, then the conclusion will be more or less probable to the extent that it is the first, if the second premise is also doubtful the conclusion is more doubtful than both; of a probable argument the premise will have to be firmer than the conclusion so that its probability compensates for its improbability, as it is obvious deductive reasoning allows exceptions, therefore they are not safe, from a probable judgment I cannot affirm anything of the individual cases, the difficult thing is that in reality everything is probable and almost nothing is necessarily necessary, I rarely have sufficient or sure data, my most frequent deductive reasoning does not start from the necessary premises, but possible ones, these do not deal with the true, but the plausible things, this is what makes it more difficult, but once you learn to recognize patterns and argue your premises with observation and physical evidence, and once you compare them to the facts, the result once the impossible is ruled out. As illogical as it may sound, it is certainly the truth. ”Twilight gave Supernova her full attention, delighting in her words. “Ingenious, ingenious indeed, but how do you plan to repay Rarity? You have no money” Twilight was beginning to enjoy Supernova's company, it would be interesting to get to know someone with such reasoning ability better. “Tomorrow I'll go get jewels and then I'll sell it at a pawn shop, you don't mind lending me Spike, right? I would do it myself but a dragon would help me a lot not to spend all day underground, alone…” Supernova regained her seriousness but her voice was warmer with an eloquent tone. Twilight didn't know why, but she felt guilty about that last sentence, after all she had treated Supernova very badly just for not knowing her well; she sighed "Okay... you can go with him, he will be of great help to you, he is very good at looking for jewels, I only have one question, it is out of curiosity, how did you know that the dress was for Swan Song?" Supernova smiled with satisfaction "turquoise and orange combine very well" Twilight looked at her with a mocking smile "What?, I never said that for the deduction I did not need common sense" The two laughed until they reached the door of the Sugarcube Corner "so this is the Sugarcube Corner?, it smells like chocolate and sugar" Twilight smiled and opened the door, it was quiet, very quiet... "SURPRISE!" the lights came on and about 10 ponies appeared next to a fluffy mare pink mare in the center with a cannon, after an explosion and a loud bang, confetti rained everywhere "Happy 'welcome to Ponyville' party Supernova Shadow!" "Pinkie? How do you know who Supernova is? And how did you bring so many ponies here?" Pinkie Pie hugged both of them, Twilight looked at Pinkie confused and Supernova watched her surroundings indifferent to the whole situation. "That's a silly secret, why better not enjoy the party- What is she doing?" They both saw Supernova moving quickly around the room stopping just to watch. "It's nice to meet you Pinkie, and the answer to your question Twilight is bribery" Supernova said calmly, Pinkie was alarmed and Twilight stared at her. "WHAT!?" Twilight looked at Supernova dumbfounded and Pinkie knelt in front of her and silently pleaded with a sad puppy face. “Bribe, Miss Pie's hooves have little sapphire crumbs and traces of cupcake frosting, she bribed Spike with sapphire cupcakes, but that wasn't all look at the barrel, it's cold, normally when you touch a cold metal you leave the mark of your heat, but no, the barrel does not have them" Supernova fogged the barrel and no traces appeared "that means that Miss Pie's hooves were cold, which I could see when she hugged me, this morning is warm, The only explanation is that she had contact with something cold before hitting the barrel and none of the desserts here are served cold, Pinkie's mane has a bit of melted raspberry ice cream on one end, she bribed Spike with cupcakes and ice cream, a lot ice cream, enough so that her hooves are still cold. each and every one of the ponies here was bribed in one way or another, the green one there, he's been looking at the cake since we walked in, he looks old, but he's still very young, slightly overweight, but underweight very fast recently, you may know because his bowtie has a double knot, but if you look closely the ribbons only have wear marks from a single knot, so he started using two knots recently, he has sweat stains. he losed weight very quickly recently, it's slightly overweight, and he looks at the cake so eagerly, it is a sign that he is on a diet and exercises imposed by a relative, probably his mother, I know he did not impose it on him because he does not try to control himself with it cake, he wants to eat it without any regrets, you can see it in their expressions, the rest except for two that I will mention later, they have crumbs in their mouths, super chewy caramel cookies, you can see it in the little caaramel adhered to their lips, and that while shouting 'Surprise!' that purple mare on the right left her mouth open when she saw me, I could see a little candy on her teeth, I know it's super chewy, because she was still chewing it inside her mouth, those two I mentioned before are those from that corner, they are lovers who cheat on their respective husband and wife, the stallion smells of a mixture of artisan cologne, sweat and most importantly Appleloosa brandy, that mixed with the markedness of his muscles and his homogeneous tan tells me that he lives in Appleloosa, but The mare with him is from Canterlot, she is neat, with clean hair, a delicate little filly, they both have the mark of a missing ring, the wedding ring, they took it off, she smells like stallion cologne * sniff, sniff * and I think it just evaporated, he has marks on the back that show that he was lying on his back on the floor, they had sex a while ago in a motel, and they agreed to come here to be in a closed place knowing that nobody in the city knows who they are. Pinkie I want you to know that I'm not mad at you, you did it to surprise me, but that doesn't work for me, I knew you were going to throw a surprise party for me for hours, but I appreciate the attempt, and as for you two lustful cheaters, I want you to know That you disgust me, Now Pinkie as you probably already know on Sunday morning we will have to go to Canterlot, so I hope you attend and without party elements please, I have to go, but I ask you to take care of these ponies, have fun without me, okay?" Supernova looked at Pinkie with affection and a warm smile. "Okie dokie loki!" Pinkie regained her cheerful personality and started jumping around making party games. Supernova approached the door to leave the place, the ponies looked at her, some hysterical, some annoyed, others impressed, but all equally terrified by the mare. Twilight smiled nervously and saw the ponies around her "sorry, heh, heh” quickly Twilight left the place. Twilight sped up her pace to catch up with Supernova "Are you crazy?! Why in Celestia's name did you do that?!" Supernova looked at Twilight confused "but you asked-?" Twilight interrupted her clearly annoyed "I know what I asked! What I mean is why did you said all that about those ponies" "I just gave you the answer, everything I said was true, it was also good entertainment, and you have to admit those two gooey deserved it" Supernova kept her voice serious but looked dejected. Twilight seemed to calm down "well with those two you're right ..." Twilight shook her head and regained her accusative tone "but that's not what I'm talking about!,you dare to say 'it was good entertainment'!. All those ponies are furious, they feel guilty and some were ridiculed for what you said! , Don't you care about the feelings of others?!" Supernova seemed to bother with that phrase, but she still looked cold and serious "Every feeling is a chemical defect that losers possess, all emotions are abhorrent to me, they are the stone in the way, the crack in the lens, they prevent the correct realization of logical reasoning on that I base my life. Emotions are useless" "what does that mean?!" Twilight was outraged by Supernova's words and although she didn't want to do it, something inside her told her to prepare an attack spell. "What are you going to do? Shoot me? Just because I said that emotions are weakness and that I don't need them! Well, what do you think princess, it's true, I don't have them, I don't want them and I don't need them, you should learn that there are cold, hard and lonely people, people who do not have emotions so as not to have to feel pain, or fear, or despair, or sadness, people who don't need anyone and who enjoy being alone; I don't care about others or what happens to them, or what they think about me *sigh*. The coldest and hardest people you will ever meet, were once as soft as water. And that's the tragedy of living. Heartless people, people who only care about themselves once cared too much for others” Supernova finished, all the emotions that she apparently lacked appeared suddenly, she was enraged, she cried, and then... she walked away in silence recovering her expression calm and empty... "Where are you going?!" Twilight screamed guiltily, but couldn't apologize. "To the market, to look for Applejack, she also has to find out, it is likely that she also knows where Rainbow Dash is, also I think it's better if I go alone means less problems" Supernova was lost among a crowd of ponies. Twilight lost sight of her and stood there for a minute 'Who in their right mind could say such a thing about emotions?! Or about loneliness? Or about others? What pony could live without emotions? Or always be alone?', No, it couldn't be possible, Twilight hurried to the castle to find what she wanted in the library 'a spell, it had to be a spell! Nobody could be so cold and indifferent, nobody could be so callous and lonely, right?... right?...' ~ I wandered through the streets until I came across a place full of tents 'the Ponyville market without a doubt', as soon as I set foot on that street my senses hit me, my ear listened to fragments of conversations, my eyes observed each seller and buyer, my smell recognized essences, fruits, vegetables and body fluids, my mind was overloaded with information, I felt that my head was going to explode, so I closed my eyes and concentrated on my goal 'Applejack', my senses were sharpened and the rest became In background noise, I slid across the street avoiding clueless shoppers and came to a small wagon with a small green and white tent, on top of that an apple with a horseshoe in the center, a mare and a filly were tending to the business, 'okay Supernova, remember don't infuriate Twilight's friends, at least no more than necessary, act like a normal pony, now which template should I choose?, Canterlot is out. Applejack doesn't like fancy Canterlot ponies, how about the studious one?, Nah !, very shy, shy people don't talk much and must act more and more shy the more confident the other person acts, Applejack is very confident oh! The relaxed ignorant, that's perfect, after all, ignorance is the best weapon, use her country sayings to make her feel empathy with you' "Hi! I'm Supernova Shadow, ah' want to buy some apples", I spoke with a perfect rural accent, with a carefree cheerful appearance, it was a very easy but very effective personality mask, the only difficult thing is to speak with the accent without exaggerating or forgetting it. The mare with orange hair and cowboy hat looked at me with a calm expression "well hello!, so you are Supernova, I'm Applejack, it's a pleasure" "Yeah, how did you know who I am?" I said happy, smiling and curious 'Pinkie Pie told her, obviously.' "Pinkie told me about you, although ah' have to say that you are not like she told me, well as for the body she was right, but she said you were cold, serious and calculatin', ah' guess she ate a lot of sugar today, or maybe she didn't listen Spike very well. She was probably plannin' the party, what brings you here?” Applejack finished organizing some apples and looked at me 'perfect, I have your attention' "Well, the truth is that ah' wanted to buy some green apples, but ah' see that you do not have, so ah' go to the second matter, this Sunday mornin' we will have to go to Canterlot, the princesses want to talk to Y'all, ah' know more or less what they are going to talk about, but ah' can only tell you that it can change history as everyone knows it and probably the future of equestria" Applejack looked at me suspiciously. "Ah' don't know you very well, but as the element of honesty ah' can know that you are lyin' to me" ‘seriously?’ I said to myself ironically ‘well, you’re not that easy to convince my dear, this will be fun’ "I'm not lyin' to you, sugarcube, I'm just not tellin' you the whole truth, it's a way to keep secrets without bein' dishonest, ah' know that you know what I'm talkin' about" I gave her a warm and trusting smile "unless you don't trust me…” I pretended sadness and shyness, Applejack looked at me doubtfully 'that's it, doubt' “Okay Shadow, tell Twilight ah'll be there on Sunday, sorry for sayin' you were lying. Would you like somethin' else? We have red and yellow apples, apple pie, apple cider, and caramel apples made by me ”she confidently showed me all the products placed in a drawer under the cart. "No thanks, ah' only like green apples and fried snacks, but if you could tell me where ah' can find Rainbow Dash, you would be very helpful, ah' have not seen her flyin' anywhere" everything is fine for now... "Knowin' her routine, she is surely takin' a nap on a cloud" 'oh great!, what was missing!, now I will have to fly and review each cloud ... or I could attract her to me, yes, that's it!' "Oh well thank you very much, it's what ah' needed, ah'll go find her, see you later, bye!" I went on my way out of the market. I could hear how Apple Bloom approached Applejack "What's wrong sis'?" "Ah' don't know Apple Bloom, but that mare smells like problems to me" I just rolled my eyes 'really? But I acted so well... well, I think even the earth ponies are prejudiced' ~ Spike was walking through the corridors of the castle, his tasks were already finished and he had decided to read the latest issue of Power Ponies 'The atraxia network', when he passed in front of the library door he saw it half open and a lavender mare surrounded by books and blackboards "Twilight?" Twilight turned around she was ... nervous?, scared?, hurried?, confused?, her face showed so many emotions at once that it was impossible to know how she was or how she felt "uh? What?" Twilight noticed Spike's presence "oh, h-hi Spike, what are you doing here?" "That's what I wonder, what are you doing? Where is the princesses friend? I think I owe her an apology for the hit with the chandelier" Twilight looked nervously at the pile of books around her and then he saw Spike and sighed. "Spike, sit down... w-we need to talk" Spike walked over, put his comic on the table and settled into a chair. "Is it about the birds and the bees? Please Twilight, I don't want to have this conversation, I've already gone through the molt, I know very well what sex is and I don't plan to go to bed and / or get anypony pregnant" Spike was flushed and frustrated to have to say it. "What?!, No!, Iug!, Bad mental image, bad mental image!. No, it's about Supernova" Twilight was still disgusted. "Oh, sorry, heh, heh" Spike's whole face flushed, 'Why did I have to say that?!' he thought. "it's okay. After visiting Rarity we went to look for Pinkie Pie, later we will talk about bribery young man, however, when I asked Pinkie how she had gotten so many ponies to go to the party, Supernova... she… she began to deduce" Twilight was still terrified by what she was going to say. "deduce?" Spike was confused, so confused that he didn't care about the scolding he would get for accepting 'gifts with favors' from Pinkie. "You remember that detective from your comics 'Mr. Nopony' you remember that his powers were to read the minds of ponies and then guess everything about them, easily solve cases with just little hints. She did all that and more, she discovered who each of the ponies there was, how they got there, how they were bribed, it was also she who told me how and with what Pinkie bribed you, she even discovered two lovers... out of wedlock, without magic, without crazy powers, without enchanted artifacts, she only used her brain and her senses, she explained to me that she had a reasoning method that mixed with her knowledge and her observations, made her able to deduce all that” Spike listened to Twilight impressed. "Wow!... cool!, so is she some kind of genius who does justice?" the little dragon was excited while Twilight could only look at him in fear. “No…, she is nothing of the sort, she did everything not to answer me, she did it because she liked it, she said everything mercilessly, insulted, ridiculed and enraged every pony in that room, the only good thing she did was apologize to Pinkie for ruining the party and explained that surprises were predictable for her, then on the street I asked her why she did it, I asked her if she cared about the feelings of others and she..., she told me that emotions were weaknesses, that they were useless she said 'I don't have them, I don't want them and I don't need them', she said that she didn't care what happened to her or what others thought and that she didn't need anyone, that she didn't mind being alone, that she wanted to be alone . She had no emotions, she was so distant, a pony like that cannot be possible. So I came to look for a spell to explain it to me, mind control, brainwashing, some method of bottling emotions like Starlight, but blocking the emotions, but I can't find anything." Twilight looked really scared and confused, she wanted an answer, this time not out of curiosity, but out of fear, fear that it was true. Spike was silent for a minute processing what he had just heard "and if it's not magic ..." was the only thing he could say, Twilight broke the chalk with which she wrote on one of the blackboards. "What?!" Twilight looked at him like she was saying 'did you lose your mind?' "Of course it has to be magic, what else could it be?" "And ... what if it's not magic, what if she's like Cozy Glow, intelligent, eloquent, but manipulative, she could be like her, and with that lack of emotions, she might be able to do anything, no matter how terrible could it be, what if that changeling's thorax is a clue?, what if she's controlling the princesses to take control of Equestria?" Spike was terrified by the machinations of his own mind. "It could be a possibility, but we cannot be sure, and we cannot accuse her without evidence... tomorrow you will go with her to the caves to look for jewels" Spike was alarmed. "What ?! Twilight are you crazy ?! You think she might be some kind of crazy supervillain and you decide to send me to a dark and far away place with her!" Twilight seemed to hesitate but then looked at him seriously. "I didn't say she was a crazy supervillain, you hinted at that. The truth Spike is that we cannot guarantee that she is evil or that she is using some kind of black magic, in fact I have been studying her, she has not used any magic today, I need you to go with her because if I am wrong she could get hurt or get lost there in the caves and if I am right you will help me to get proof of it, I need you, not as my assistant, but as my friend, okay?" Spike seemed to hesitate, but then he saw Twilight's desperate face. “Okay” he said reluctantly “but what about his journal? Couldn't you read it and find out who it really is? And by the way, where is she?" "I ... I'm not sure I want to read her diary, I know they are private things and you can judge a person a lot by the secrets they keep, I don't think it's fair for me to judge them only by what is written in that diary, after all everything you write there is private and what you don't tell others so it might give me a distorted view of who she really is. also with how smart she is, she would surely realize that I read it. And I don't know where she is, after what she said about emotions we had a little fight and she got lost in the streets, although she told me that she would go find Applejack and the others to tell them about the meeting in Canterlot, I don't know where she is right now ”Spike worried. "Let's hope they're okay" said Spike getting up and grabbing his comic to leave the library. Twilight waited for Spike to get out of there and when she stopped listening to his footsteps she replied "I hope so..." ~ 'yes, I think it's high enough' I was in a balloon 30 meters above the clouds, any pegasus could hear me from there, so I breathed and prepared to execute the first and only step of my plan "RAINBOW CRASH! I bet I beat you in a race! " I heard loud flaps in the distance 'you know what they say, if you want to get the attention of an athlete make fun of her ego' I saw a blue dot approaching at high speed and stop in front of me I smiled and looked into her eyes "Dash, Dash, my little flash" "What do you want egghead? You interrupted something important" I didn't have to use my deduction to know that she was upset. "I don't think taking a nap on a cloud is something important, you know very well what I want, you heard me scream it, or maybe you're afraid to say it short wings" I smiled egocentrically 'fight ego with ego' Rainbow was enraged "I just wanted to make sure, I will run with you, but tell me what do I get in return?" "Tomorrow I will go to look for jewels in the caves, if you win I will get you 500 bits in precious stones, if I win you will give me the bits you have to hoof, do we have a deal?" I looked at her coldly without the slightest trace of doubt so that she would not believe that I was lying. "You have a deal" we both smiled in an egocentric way at the same time 'you don't know what awaits you...' "Very good, but I make the rules, we will race on the ground and under no circumstances can you make more than one movement with your wings, the first to cross the city wins" Rainbow Dash looked at me alarmed 'You weren't expecting that, did you?' "What's wrong? Are you afraid of losing?..." I wanted to annoy her. "I'm not afraid of anything! And less to a freak like you" she told me furiously 'someone is upset that they touch their pride...' "Please don't call me a freak, I know you have poor eyesight but I don't think I look that much like you" 'Nobody calls me a freak, dear.' I think I broke it with that last thing "are we going to run or not ?!" "When you're ready Rainbow Crash" I wasn't going to stop bothering her ‘if you mess with the bull of you mess with the horns’ We went down to the city and stopped in front of the main street of the city "we'll see who crashes egghead" Rainbow Dash told me with a mocking grin on her face. "ready, Steady, Go!" We both started running, Rainbow Dash went around a street to avoid a group of houses, I knew I couldn't waste time so I got up on my hind legs and used my hands to climb the balcony of one of the houses , I climbed the facade and jumped from roof to roof, then I slid down a chimney and kept running, I ran into a mare and her foal in the middle of the street, I ran again on all fours and took momentum, I jumped over them and I continued without stopping, my heart was beating at full speed, my reflexes took control of me, I dodged, climbed and overcame any obstacle in my way, I was about to kill myself or break something many times, I felt alive! I thought that I no longer cared about dying but before I knew it I was on the other side of the city completely exhausted but happy. About 7 minutes passed and I could not see Rainbow Dash anywhere I was about to go look for her when from a street to my right the pegasus came out completely exhausted and threw herself to the ground to catch her breath "ho-how did you arrive before... ?" "The fastest way to travel from point A to point B is in a straight line, I just ran forward avoiding obstacles, climbing over the houses and not losing my step, it's called parkour" she looked at me sad and defeated "hey, don't blame yourself, you did well, let me help you get up " "Thanks ... well a deal is a deal here you go, 20 bits is the only thing I bring with me, good race we have to repeat it another day" Rainbow Dash started to walk away. "Wait! I almost forgot, I was with Twilight this morning, this Sunday morning we will have a meeting with the princesses in Canterlot, they are going to talk about magic, history and all that intellectual stuff, but we will still have to go. I can't tell you what we're going to talk about, but I don't think you're interested, will you be there? " Rainbow turned to look at me. "Yeah, sure" she turned around and left calmly ‘well that didn't go too bad, now I just have to look for Fluttershy, she's probably in her sanctuary’ ~a little bit later~ I arrived at a space on the outskirts of the city, a beautiful place, with a waterfall and the noise of birds and nature aside a small quiet house, practice my tone of voice a little and knock on the door. A pegasus peeked out the door with a little rabbit on its back "uh? Hello?" he asked kindly. "H-hi-Hi, I-I'-I'm" suddenly the little rabbit jumped towards me, I stepped back and stepped on some daisies "Eeep!, Oh... no..., I-I'm sorry... I'm so sorry, I-I-I didn't mean to, I just- " Fluttershy gently covered my mouth with her hoof "calm ..., you don't have to worry, come, I invite you some tea" "I-I couldn't take it, I-I-I don't mean to be a bother." Fluttershy looked at me and pointed inside the house. "I insist" I gave her a trembling smile and entered the house, there were birds fluttering and small animals coexisting peacefully. "I hope my friends don't bother you, I can take them outside if you want" she said kindly, I sat in a secluded place in the room with my head bowed. "N-no-no i-it's okay, I like animals" Fluttershy gave me a warm smile and carefully served a rich berry tea, she added sugar to hers, I did the same, I discovered that with a single teaspoon it was enough, we both took a sip and when all was at peace she looked at me with those cute eyes. "And tell me, what brings you here?" She asked me kindly and eloquently, I hadn't spoken to someone with such a sweet voice in a long time. "Well I..." I cleared my throat "Well, I'm Supernova Shadow, I came for three reasons, one; on Sunday morning you and the other girls will have to go to Canterlot, the princesses want to talk about something that has to do with me and with the history of Equestria, let's say I'm an old friend, I don't want to talk much about that ”I used my shy and trembling voice and made my body tremble to generate sweat and nerves. "Hmm... ok tell Twilight I'll be there" Flutters took a sip of her tea "What are the other two things?" "Uh? Oh right, you see I have a little pet monitor lizard and I need to get him food, but it's difficult with his uh... 'particular diet', as you know they are carnivores, I know you have some carnivorous animals in this sanctuary, so I I was wondering if you could give me some m-me-mea-meat to feed it, also, I need some bits so I was wondering if I could help you with something to get some money in return, you know like feed the animals, bathe them and all that" I kept my nervousness but got rid of my shyness. "Hmm ... okay, you can help me with the animals, I'll tell you what you have to do in a while, it may take a while so I'll give you the food for your friend when you leave so that it is as fresh as possible" she looked at me kindly and gave me a sheet with a small to-do list, or so I thought, when I took it, the list unrolled until it traveled several meters 'well this will take longer than I thought, but the food is worth it' ~ Several hours had already passed and Spike looked at the door impatiently, after reading his entire collection of comics to distract himself, Spike had nothing else to think about than Supernova, he took Twilight to bed and told him to sleep, but he didn't had been able to sleep in all that hour, so he decided to wait, but it seemed that she was not going to return, he looked at the diary on the table and raised his claw to grab it, suddenly someone came through the door "there you are!" "Spike? What are you doing up at this time?" Supernova said confused but with her always cold, distant and serious voice. "I'm the one asking the questions here! Where have you been?!, What have you been doing?!, What's in those bags?!, And why do you smell like roses?!" Supernova stared at Spike in silence for over a minute and then decided to speak. “I've been working all day at Fluttershy's sanctuary, what's in the bags are the bits that I earned in a race with Dash and food and more bits that I got in exchange for helping Fluttershy, I smell like roses because I had to bathe after I finished my work, I didn't want to come back smelling like a zoo, now calm down little one and tell me how was the new comic” Spike was alarmed and looked at Supernova directly. "How do you know I read a new comic?" Supernova sighed in frustration and dusted her hands and paws. "I notice a smell of old and new comic paper in your hands mixed with a worn smell of hay fries, which tells me that you read your old comics and then finished a new one, also on that table you have a receipt for a comic, so tell me how was the comic? " Spike was stunned. ‘Twilight was telling the truth’ "i-it was okay." "It's good to hear it, look, I'm a little tired so I'll take some parchment and ink to write the documents that I need, and I'll pay for it with this, I think this is enough, but first I'll make myself something for dinner, I think Twilight already told you what we're going to do tomorrow. ”Spike nodded, she passed him a few bits and went to the kitchen. Spike put the bits on a table and looked into the kitchen he saw Supernova standing on her two legs looking for some cooking utensils, she took out a frying pan, a cutting board and the largest knife in the kitchen, she began to cut what he found a salad of lettuce, cucumber, salt and lemon. Then she put it aside and cut several slices of something she had in one of the bags but he couldn't know what it was, she bathed it with a little oil and seasoned it, then put it in the pan and began to grill it, “Spike I know that you are there go to sleep please, I know you think it is bad that I have no emotions but it is fine for me seriously, I can live like this, I like to live like this and I am not going to do anything to anyone, I just want to see my friends again and then I'll go, you two will not have to worry about me, go to rest, you will need your strength tomorrow, I promise that I will give you some of the best gems I can find if you sleep now and help me tomorrow" he smiled and decided to listen to her. when he walked away he noticed the smell that began to release whatever she was cooking, it smelled like the hay of hay burgers, only a thousand times better!, in the endhe went to his bed and fell asleep 'maybe she wasn't as bad as I thought' he said to himself. Author's Note This chapter turned out to be longer than I wanted at first and some dialogues are extremely long, but I still like it. I apologize for the long dialogues and misspellings in this or other chapters. English is not my native language, I have to write it all in Spanish to make it more fluent and then translate it into English myself, it is difficult for someone who is completely alone in this. But I like this story, I did it by mixing the things I love the most and my limited knowledge of literature to create the story that I could not get out of my mind for weeks. I warn that from here comes the good, but also the bloody and the dark, so I am not responsible for how depressive or bloody it turns out, when it comes to blood and depression I cannot control my mind. Having said all this, I hope you have enjoyed it and remember. "Death awaits everyone" The caves and the secrets.Spike POV. I got up a little earlier than usual, but the truth is that I had slept well, I immediately went to the kitchen to see what Supernova had cooked but I didn't find anything, not a trace, there were no dirty dishes or the pan , not even the old lettuce stalks or the cucumber and lemon peels that should be in the trash were nowhere to be found. Somehow she had gotten rid of everything, if I had not seen her cooking last night I would never have found out, I went to her room and slowly opened the door on the table there were several folders with documents, a stack of books and a cooler(?), I saw that a cooler had disappeared in the kitchen but I didn't know she had it. I quietly entered the room and I approached the documents I took a look at them but they were written in italics and I could not understand anything then I checked the books, they were simple science fiction books and old Equestria newspapers, there were markers in some of them disappearance cases and unsolved murders, I decided to continue to approach the cooler and something sounded behind me. "You know it's a bit rude not to knock on the door" Supernova looked at me silently from the bed "What are you doing here?" Supernova sat on the bed like Lyra would and began to stretch. "We-well, I just came to check that everything was okay, heh heh" Spike started to laugh nervously. “I know you came to spy, as you can see I have nothing here, what is in the cooler is the food I got so please don't open the cooler. Come I'll make you breakfast, then we can get ready to go to the caves ”without wasting time she left the room and went to the kitchen. I followed her and closed the door of the room, I entered the kitchen, she was preparing some pancakes "Do you like chocolate syrup? I love it but only the homemade one, the one in the stores is very cloying for me" "Yes, I do like chocolate syrup" I saw how she crushed some gems with his hands and added them to the mixture "hey, where did you get that from?" “I found them in one of your secret hiding places, it is not so difficult to realize that one of the drawers has a double bottom. Don't worry, I know you will love these ”she started to make the pancakes one by one in the pan and served a little fresh milk, little by little the stack of pancakes got bigger, then she added a little chocolate in between each pancake and then covered it all with honey and a piece of butter "Bon appetit!" We sat down and I decided to try my pancakes "this is delicious!" I couldn't believe that with so few ingredients you could make such good pancakes, I had tried the ones that Celestia made, but those were unmatched, they were sweet a little spicy, with peanut butter bits and my favorite gems, not to mention the chocolate, syrup and butter. "It's good that you like them, it's my personal recipe, the secret to the spicy touch is freshly ground black pepper and a little salt to balance it with the sweet" we both ate in silence and enjoyed our food, after she finished, washed her dishes, fixed the kitchen and left. "I'm going to take a bath and then we can go to the caves" she left, I finished my breakfast and left the dishes in the sink. After getting ready, we took a carriage to the outskirts and walked a bit until we reached the caves "wouldn't it be better to go to the mines over there?" I pointed to the small cave to my right. "No, those mines have been emptied for decades, we would have to go very deep to find high value gems, it is better to go to the caves, they have not excavated much there and we have a better chance of finding something" she said eloquently. "Well, you're right, what do you think of over there?" point to a dark cave not far from us. "Sounds good to me" we both went into the cave and lit our flashlights, I tied the end of a ball of wool to a stone at the entrance so as not to get lost. Going deeper we find empty walls "aw, horsefeathers!, I thought we could find something here" I turned to go. Wait, these walls are made of the same type of stones as the geodes, there must be jewels behind it, I just have to find a hollow cavity" Supernova put his ear to the wall and tapped the wall until a void sounded "there it is!" shee picked up a stone, with her claws and hit the wall, it cracked and began to creak, suddenly a layer of stone crumbled and revealed gems of all kinds. "WOW! Rubies!" I yelled excited when I saw the red stones on the wall. "Emeralds" Supernova said, walking the wall from side to side. "Diamonds!" I yelled happily, I felt like a foal in a candy store. "Musgravite..." said Supernova looking at a wall covered with purple gems. "What is Musgravite?" I told her looking at that part of the wall "I had never seen a gem like this" "The fifth gem more expensive and rare than diamonds, it is supposed to only be found in areas with snow and ice, we just found a Musgravite mine, you let me mine a kilo and I will have 350,000 bits, I promised you could take what you want, so take all the gems you want ”she did not waste time, began to work and took out the gems with her bare claws just as I had seen the dragons in the dragonlands do it. I turned to see the wall behind me and licked my lips when I saw the gemstone wall, 'if this is a dream and someone wakes me up, I swear I'll kill him.' ~ The hours passed quickly and Spike completely forgot what he had talked about with Twilight, he had already filled two sacks completely with gems of all kinds, when he thought it was enough he stopped and sat down to rest, tore pieces of gems from the walls and ate them, when he was about to fall asleep Supernova spoke "I think we can go now" Spike was alerted and looked at the bag full of purple crystals that Supernova was carrying. "Okay" they put their things away and prepared to leave the cave, Supernova helped Spike to guide himself through the dark areas and they saw the sunlight once more. Spike looked at one of the stones at the entrance and saw that the wool was broken, they had left there without the path as a guide "what in tartarus?" "oh..., that, yeah, I realized that the wool had broken, I memorized the path we took, this is how I guided you to leave, now we have to go sell these jewels and we can go home" Spike looked at her impressed, they walked back to the road and took another carriage into town. "You know, you're not as bad as, I thought" Supernova looked at Spike indifferently, Spike got nervous "n-not that I think you're evil, it's just..." "Spike I know very well what Twilight was doing last night" A drop of cold sweat ran down his back and he looked at Supernova shaking to the bone. "H-how-?" Spike was more than scared, Supernova sighed frustrated. "The dust ..., I checked the library and realized that they had moved the dust from the shelves, this showed me which books were moved, mental magic about control over emotions, knowing Twilight she surely told you, which It was obvious from how you received me last night, in the kitchen I told you that I had no problem not having emotions and I told you that I am not going to hurt anyone, so ask what you want about me if with that you trust what I say" Supernova looked calm but also a little... sad... "o-okay, how come you have no emotions?" Spike was still scared but his curiosity couldn't resist. "It's difficult to explain, I'm a sociopath, I don't feel guilt or remorse, I lack empathy, I have a knack for manipulating the emotions of others, I lie frequently and I'm a bit arrogant, but that's not what made me like this." she looked Spike in silence for a moment "I know what you think 'a sociopath that explains everything', no, it does not explain anything, a pony can be a sociopath and have a normal life, maybe be a bit grumpy, manipulative and lonely, but normal after all, I am not like that" Supernova was silent for a moment she breathed sadly and stopped making eye contact "I'm not supposed to talk about myself until we go to Canterlot, so I'm not going to give details, but you can't tell anyone, ok?" Spike shook his head in approval "when I was young I lived in a town in the middle of nowhere, everyone there knew well who I was, at that time I was not how I am now I was more friendly, sociable and emotional..., I helped in the Village jobs, I was a good student, extremely intelligent, but my mind was empty, without knowledge, so when I finished school I dedicated myself to learning to fill my mind with useful knowledge to solve crimes, what I love the most is a good mystery, After years I had trained my mind to be able to deduce almost anything, but I still had my emotions, I cared about others, I wanted to help others. People become like me for only one reason, they hurt you, they hurt you where it hurts the most. As you can see I am not what would be considered a 'normal' pony, in the town where I lived many were afraid of me, others disgusted and others just hated me for looking like a monster, but as they needed all the possible help and how I had been Living there for so long they got used to my presence, I still had fights and a few called names on the street or spoke behind my back, I never cared much, maybe I made myself sad sometimes or I just walked away for a while, but everything changed when I completed my studies, when I learned to deduce people began to hate me more, on the one hand they believed that it was not good for an amateur to dedicate herself to solving cases that the police officers could not and on the other hand they believed that it was not good for a 'mare' like me could know everything about a pony just by observing it, the hatred increased and the people who knew me insulted me, yelled and sometimes threw things at me, the new people who arrived did not believe that I was capable of doing all that so when they found me on the street they asked me to deduce about them, once I did they were so furious that they usually slapped me, and then they left, but again I stayed with my head up and went on with my life, that's when the time had passed Celestia and Luna were already in power of the town, when it all ended, I don't want to say the circumstances, but after saving them from an uncontrollable threat, they could not bear that I was the heroine of history, so they conspired against me, I should have realized it, but I was so happy for the victory at that moment that I didn't see it coming, they waited for me to be alone and..." Supernova started crying and sobbing "they attacked me, they tried to kill me, they insulted, they yelled, and they laughed they-they, after everything I did for them..." Supernova began to cry uncontrollably clutching her chest tightly, Spike was going to approach to comfort her when suddenly she regained her composure and lack of emotions, the tears kept running but her face and body did not show any expression “My happiness did not allow me to reason correctly, after the attack I felt even worse, I no longer wanted to feel sadness, or fear, or pain, I did not want to feel anything, I did not want to know anything about anyone and I did not want to be wrong in my deductions or reasoning again. I helped them, I saved them and I solved their ‘mysteries’, and they never recognized me in the slightest, it was not that I cared about the recognition but that they were able to do that to me opened my eyes. People stopped being important to me it was not difficult, I never paid much attention to others except when they were interesting to deduct or when they needed my help and my deductions had shown me many times how people were interested, lustful, and only cared about their ambitions, so I focused on mine and people became simple things that I didn't care about unless they brought me a benefit or entertainment. I became cold I took my lack of empathy to the maximum, it was not difficult to erase my emotions, the truth is that I was never too emotional just enough to seem normal, I just kept using logic as a way of living and little by little emotions stopped being part of me, I don't remember my life when I had emotions and I don't want to know it, I'm happy this way, I don't have to worry about what I feel, or what others say and feel, or who they are or how they are, I do not care until something catches my attention and I will not be wrong in my reasoning again and that is the only thing that matters to me. It seems that we have already reached the city" Supernova got out of the carriage, Spike was silent for a moment and then he got out of the carriage, Supernova passed a few bits to the driver and he ripped the bits out of her hands and looked at her "you should thank me for bringing you freak” the same was said by the driver of the other carriage when he saw her. They continued on their way, Spike was dumbfounded, the blow of a feather could have knocked him to the ground after walking a while they reached their destination "Crystal Mint Pawn Shop and Jewelry" They entered the store, it was a well-maintained and beautiful place, with antiques in display cases and carefully hung on the walls, the most exposed display cases had beautiful jewels and gold pieces such as watches, medallions and chains “good afternoon, is there anyone here? " Supernova tried to find the manager and tapped a counter. "in a second!" answered an old voice in a room with a sign that said "cleaning area" an elderly but well preserved stallion came out with a recently cleaned diamond necklace and placed it with care and affection in a display case, he turned to see his client and put on the glasses "AAIEEEE!" he yelled scared. "Take it easy! Take it easy… I'm just coming to sell some jewelry, sorry to scare you, I know my appearance is a bit scary" Supernova spoke kindly and understandingly... a performance as always. "No, no, I'm the one who should apologize, I'm constantly scared at work thinking I'm going to be robbed, it's just an old paranoia, tell me, what do you want to sell me?" Crystal spoke in a friendly and loving way, just like a grandfather would. "Musgravite" Supernova placed the jewelry bag on the table, Crystal was surprised, smiled and took one of the jewelry to check it with a magnifying glass. "Yes... it's raw Musgravite, where did you get it?" He said admiring the gem on his hooves. "Let's say I found a place full of these beauties. How much can you give me for them?" Supernova acted calm and cheerful, she did not look like the mare that was inside the carriage a few minutes ago. "I'll give you 350,000 bits for them," Crystal said in an eloquent voice. "I did not expect less, you have a deal" the two shook hoof and claw. "I'll take these back there and bring your money" the stallion picked up the bag and went to the back of the store, Supernova and Spike waited in silence, Crystal came back with a big bag of bits and put it on the counter when five Diamond Dogs came through the door and approached the counter. "This is an assault!" Shouted the leader of the group, he was slim extremely tall and with white fur, Crystal seemed scared. "I-I think we have to go," Spike said terrified. "You think? We haven't finished our sale," Supernova said calmly. The Diamond Dogs came closer and looked at Crystal "You better do what we will tell you or see" said the fattest with a foreign accent. "Uh, excuse me guys, today I had a very emotional day for my liking, whatever theft plan you have and surely you have your reasons, I would appreciate it if you would leave us alone, until we finish our transaction" Supernova said with a kind voice and a adorable face. "You should go long face or you will end up hurt" said the leader impressed and annoyed. Supernova looked at Crystal with compassion and a gesture of forgiveness, took the receipt and began to walk with Spike to the exit "Excuse me" the leader let her pass with an exaggerated gesture with his hands. Supernova and Spike walked towards the exit calmly when the fat one spoke "If you are looking for the circus of retarded freaks they are in Waves Street" the other Diamond Dogs began to laugh. Supernova stayed in place for just over a second, got up on its two hind legs and continued on its way, approached the door, pushed Spike away. "Don't judge ..." she closed the first padlock and the Diamond Dogs turned to look at it "... a book for its cover." she closed the second padlock and locked the door, the Diamond Dogs walked towards her slowly, Supernova was still back, Spike cornered and closed his eyes knowing what was going to happen "you know what it means?" The Diamond Dogs looked at each other confused. "I'll show you" Supernova wagged her tail and threw a small glass sculpture towards the leader's face, this fell unconscious to the floor with blood and crystals on his face, Spike looked at Supernova in surprise and the Diamond Dogs turned to see her dumbfounded Supernova approached and the Diamond Dogs surrounded her from the front “are you going to keep looking at me like stupids? Or are we going to fight and start with the fun? " The one on his left pushed his partner with a blue jacket throwing him to the ground and threw himself to hit her with a mitten, Supernova quickly dodged him and the fist was deflected towards the fat one who was on his right breaking his jaw, knocking him to the ground. he pushed his partner with the necklace and then fell unconscious., the one with the mitten tried to hit her again but she held him back, gave him two forceful blows to the face, knocking him to the ground, the one with the collar got up, quickly grabbed her from behind, with his left arm grabbing her neck and another holding his arms tightly, she released his right arm and hit him with her elbow on the muzzle splitting his nose, then grabbed his leg with her tail and made him lose his balance, she quickly grabbed him from behind and threw him hard against the one with the blue jacket, the four of them approached again, The one with the collar tried to stab her on the neck from the right with a butterfly knife, Supernova hit him in the stomach with force then she took a cane and blew it in his head then she nailed the splintered end in his throat dripping blood like a fountain and threw him with a kick to the ground, from his left the one with the mitten approached, she grabbed his hand tightly and hit him on the temples, the blood splashed and he was stunned, suddenly the one with the jacket threw himself with a dagger trying to stab her, supernova nimbly used the one with the mitten as a shield and the dagger was nailed in the shoulder of the Diamond Dog, his partner without thinking took out the dagger with a downward movement, shattering the stomach of his partner, filling the floor with guts and blood, Supernova threw the corpse at him and quickly took a diamond ring from a counter, put it on and began to hit the one with the jacket on the floor smashing his head with the diamond, she saw how the fat one got up with a knife, he launched himself to stab her but she disarmed him using her tail like a whip, with a strong punch she completely ripped off his lower jaw, his tongue hung covered in blood, Supernova threw him against a piece of furniture, he got up again with a centerpiece in his hand, quickly Supernova created a chain with magic and caught it in place, then tightened the chains to death, suddenly the leader got up and took out a Laumarenn gun, he yelled furious and terrified as he emptied the weapon but Supernova defended herself with a crimson energy shield, suddenly the rim of her eyes began to glow green and purple mist appeared around her eyes, her horn coated with purple energy, lightning struck the leader's head and it flew into a thousand pieces. "It means that no one calls me a freak" Supernova wiped the little blood from her face, her eyes were still glowing green and surrounded by purple mist, she approached Crystal "Are you okay?" The old stallion got up shaking and looked at Supernova, scared, he hugged her and started to cry. Supernova pushed him away and looked at him coldly "I hope that the money you earn from selling the Musgravite is enough to pay the damages" Supernova approached the corner where Spike was hiding and looked at him with a mocking smile "you can open your eyes , just don't look at the corpses for a long time " Spike slowly opened his eyes and saw the glint in Supernova's eyes 'dark magic ..' was the first thing he thought but that thought was interrupted when he saw the massacre behind her "By Celestia! We have to call the policecolts!" Supernova approached the door and removed the bolts "good idea" Supernova came out for a moment, threw a bolt of crimson magic into the air creating a big explosion and went back inside. "Why did you do that?!" "It's a faster way to call the police, they'll be here in a minute." Supernova relaxed and sat down to wait. ~ Twilight was in her living room resting just as Spike had told her before leaving, solving the mystery of who and how Supernova worked could wait, suddenly somepony knocked on the door "I'm coming!" Twilight walked slowly to the door and opened it. Two mares with their hair up and a police uniform were at the door they looked at Twilight, then they looked at each other and then they looked at Twilight again "Princess Twilight, we need you to accompany us" ~a few hours later~ Twilight entered the castle pale and trembling, she went to the library and upon entering two chairs were Spike and ... Supernova "What are you doing here!" Twilight prepared to shoot Supernova with a bolt of magenta energy "Wait!" Spike got in the way to protect Supernova, she didn't flinch and continued to rest on the couch with a warm cloth on her head. "Get away, Spike! Get away from that assassin!" Twilight pushed Spike aside and approached Supernova and prepared to shoot him when she saw her, she was perplexed, the mare was sitting calmly as Lyra would with her head up and a hot cloth on her forehead, she seemed to give small moans of pain occasionally. Supernova turned her head slowly and looked at her in pain "oh... it's you... from what I see the police already told you everything" she turned again and continued sighing in pain. "Of course they told me everything! How could you kill them?!" Twilight still kept the spell ready to attack. “A bit of fighting, a few accurate blows, stabs, magic, one of them killed his own partner and- oh… it wasn't literally right? I had to do it, I wasn't going to let them assault that poor stallion, It was not my intention to kill them but once everything got very violent, I had to do it, and I don't feel remorse except for certain isolated cases and they don't deserve my remorse, I just did the right thing whether you want it or not. And no, I didn't traumatized Spike if you are going to ask, I am good at creating suggestions, that mixed with stimulating Spike's mind with some games and riddles resulted in his mind recording the situation in his subconscious and not in his conscious mind so the memory is just an addition that his mind registers as something normal and unimportant he will not have any trauma, don't thank me" "Do you dare to say that after what you did ?! I don't even understand how the police let you go free!" shouted Twilight losing her patience. Supernova let out a scream that made Twilight's hair stand on end "ARGH! Please keep your voice down! I got the police to let me go by giving them hard evidence that I did it in self-defense and that Spike had nothing to do with the deaths, when checking his alibi of being in a corner thanks to the traces of dust from the caves that he left on the ground, of course the policecolt's when they saw me and the interior of the store, they thought I was a monster or a crazy killer so they shot me with a nervous electroshock, that's why I'm here, because that electroshock left me with this big migraine and I lost the strength in my body so I can't move alone, Spike helped me walk and sit here, then he brought me this cloth and the medicines that the police recommended to me to recover, although due to the power of the spell my deductions tell me that I will be in this state until the three and twenty-five minutes of tomorrow afternoon, so please be quiet or I will have another migraine atack-OW, OW, OW!, AH!, ARGH! " Supernova kept screaming in pain until Spike gave her a pain reliever, aspirin, and a sleeping pill, helped her back to her room and laid her on the bed. Spike closed the door once he fell asleep and looked at Twilight with compassion and frustration "Twilight, we have to talk about yesterday and I need you to listen to me, but first let's make lunch because this is going to take time" Twilight reluctantly nodded and walked with him into the kitchen. Spike started making a daisies salad for Twilight. "I don't know how you can be on her side! Didn't you see what she did?!" "Twilight, I know it sounds crazy, I know it's horrible but believe me she is not a murderer, they drew weapons, they were going to kill her and if she had not intervened I don't know what they would have done to me or to that poor stallion, maybe they wouldn't have killed him but knowing the Diamond Dogs they would surely have emptied the whole store and no, I'm not crazy with shock, when everything returned to calm in the store I was terrified she sat with me and started bombarding me with questions, games and riddles, when I asked her why she told me about all that suggestion things and that the questions and the games were to trick my mind so that I did not have traumas and the riddles were so that my mind focused on something else, at that moment I did not I wanted to believe nothing but she was right with her suggestion things, I don't feel so bad, I'm still a little nervous but I'm fine and I appreciate that she has helped me" Twilight was silent for a moment when she heard the police explain everything to her, she did not think about Supernova's reasons for doing it, but at that moment after listening to Supernova and Spike in addition to seeing her suffer like this, she made her reconsider some things 'she killed those people... but on the other hand they were criminals and they could have hurt Spike or worse... she took care of Spike and avoided trauma... maybe she's not so bad after all ... what was I thinking?! She is a friend of the princesses and I was going to shoot her!... maybe she is like Luna, maybe if I know her better I can understand her.... But there's still something about her and her lack of emotions that I don't like…' "I think… I think you're right… she… she did it to protect you and I, I have been a bit rude to her… it's just that there is something that doesn't make me feel good about her… did you get any information from her?" Spike looked at Twilight with doubt and nervousness in his eyes "I promised her that I would not tell because she said that she is not supposed to talk about anything until we go to Canterlot but I think you should know, when we were in the carriage on the way to the store I told her that she was not that bad I was nervous but she told me that she already knew that we had talked yesterday I don't know how she knows she said some things about deduction and all that, the point is that I asked her why she had no emotions, she told me she was a sociopath, as I understood her, a sociopath is a pony that shows no guilt or remorse, they lack empathy, they are manipulative, liars and arrogant, I know you think that explains everything but it doesn't, I thought the same , she told me that any sociopath could have a normal life, but to her... something happened... she did not give me many details, but as I understood when she was young she was judged by her appearance and they judged her even more when she learned to deduce, but she never gave up, she wanted to help no matter how many times they rejected her, but... one day she saved them from 'an uncontrollable threat' apparently they could not bear that a monster was a hero and they attacked her I don't know how but apparently they tried to kill her and she did not see it coming for supposedly 'being too happy for the victory and not being able to reason correctly' since then the others stopped being important to her and she got rid of her emotions now she only thinks using logic and reason... Twilight she does not want feel nothing so as not to be wrong, it is not because of the pain, it is not because of the guilt, she just does not want to reason incorrectly " "Wow ..." was the only thing Twilight could say while processing what she had just heard "Are you sure? You want to tell me that it was not the attack that changed her but not seeing it coming because she was 'too happy' to see it, that makes no sense! It would make sense if the trauma from the attack made her that way, or the betrayal or the pain, but no ...! Are you telling me that the only reason that mare got rid of every one of her emotions, the only reason the rest of the world doesn't care for her, the only reason to be herself is not that they tried to kill her is not it that they judged her all her life or that they didn't value anything she did for them, is it that she was wrong only once?!" Spike nodded calmly "I know it sounds crazy but she thinks so and wants to live like this" Twilight smiled and gave a little laugh “well… who am I to judge her? And what about magic? I know she used it in the store. How was her magic?" Spike bit his lip hard and looked at Twilight nervous and worried "well at first it was normal with a crimson color but then it changed to purple and-" Twilight breathed a sigh of reassurance. "Good! Crimson magic is a bit strange but I've seen it before and I'm sure some ancient spells could change the color of magic and if she's friends with princesses, her spells will be out of date, I could teach her-" Twilight stayed on. Silence when she saw that she had been immersed in her thoughts "oh, sorry about that Spike, continue please" Twilight blushed slightly. Spike took a deep breath and looked at Twilight "when her magic turned purple her eyes were like... like King Sombra's..." Twilight turned pale in a second, a cold tremor quickly ran through her back, she began to tremble, she felt how the strength in her legs was fading she felt like she was about to pass out "A-ar-are yo-you su-sure?" "Twilight I know what I saw, she was using dark magic... but it's not as bad as it sounds!" Spike was nervous VERY nervous. "Isn't it as bad as it sounds?!!, Isn't it as bad as it sounds?!!, Did you lose your mind, Spike?!!, She is using dark magic!!, How on equestria can't that be so bad!!" Twilight was hysterical and scared, though mostly hysterical. Spike looked at Twilight nervously "Ok, I know it looks bad, but she doesn't seem like that kind of pony, she's not evil, although I admit that her coldness scares me a little, she doesn't seem to be a villain, I think it's just a spell, you used dark magic in the crystal empire and according to what the girls told me you also used it when the princesses disappeared and Celestia was the one who taught you that spell, maybe it's the same with her, maybe Celestia taught her too” Spike's voice trembled with nervousness. Twilight opened the goose to speak but… she had nothing to say “maybe you're right…” Twilight looked in the direction of Supernova's door and was thoughtful for a moment “Ok, you're right, but I'll take care of her tomorrow, I think I owe it to her and maybe I can get more information about her or about her magic" "It's okay Twilight, she's all yours, now let's have lunch" Spike brought their food to the table, set some silverware, the two of them began to eat quietly leaving their current dilemma behind and enjoying the food. Author's Note Celestia !, I finally got this chapter out! I've been writing this for 4 or 5 weeks (I no longer remember), this chapter has been frustrating because I didn't feel like writing, but I tried to squeeze all my creativity (and my sanity) to that this chapter was not pure filler, I tried so hard that I have dark circles and bags under my eyes, it is not that I have not slept, but that my mind did not let me rest so please do not be so hard on me. I hope you enjoyed it. I did not enjoy it. So I'll take a break for now and come back with fresh ideas for the trip and the meeting in Canterlot. See you next time, I hope you had a scary Halloween and remember: The hell are the others. To Canterlot.Saturday passed quickly, as Supernova said the electroshock left her in that state all day, after Twilight went to pick up her clothes she just sat in front of a window drinking tea and watching people go by or reading the newspaper, At three twenty-five in the afternoon the spell passed and she simply went to read a little in the library, she did not answer anything Twilight asked except to thank her for her apologies and her care, she locked herself in the kitchen to prepare something of food that twilight couldn't recognize and then locked herself in her room the rest of the day, only going out one last time to make her dinner and then she go to sleep. On Sunday morning Twilight woke up quickly, without wasting time she woke up Spike and they went to the kitchen while Twilight used her magic to pack her things, when they got to the kitchen they were speechless, Supernova was calmly eating her breakfast, next to her another two plates of food for Twilight and Spike and on the floor there was a backpack full of documents that surely belonged to her, Supernova had her hair cut and the lock of hair was missing from her tail, she was wearing a nightgown like Maud's only black and with a gray ribbon, on her hind legs she had what Spike recognized as black sports boots with a light blue stripe at the level of the shin, similar to those worn by griffons like Gabby and Gallus. Supernova looked away from the bowl of cereal in front of her "oh, it's you, finally woke up huh? Come sit down I made you breakfast" Twilight put her backpack aside and sat next to Supernova, Spike did the same, Twilight took a bite of her violets sandwich "since when are you here?" Supernova looked at her and stretched her hands “well, I got up an hour ago, took a shower, changed and went to the hairdresser for a haircut, then I came back here I completed some documents and made breakfast, ah! I also sent letters to your friends to see us at the train station" "Oh... well thanks what time is the train coming?" Spike kept eating his omelet. Supernova looked at the clock on the wall "in half an hour if it doesn't start to rain sooner" Twilight finished her sandwich and wiped herself with a napkin "then we better get going now, come on Spike" Twilight took her plate to the dishwasher, grabbed her backpack and went down the hall to get some things. Spike quickly finished his breakfast, went to the dishwasher, washed what was inside, and followed Twilight. Supernova just finished her breakfast, picked up her backpack, and headed to the door to wait for Twilight. ~ "Is it my idea or are they taking too long?" Rainbow Dash was flying restlessly over the rest of the girls, the ends of the ribbon that gathered her hair fluttering through the air. "There are only 10 minutes left, do you think we should go find em'?" Applejack said looking at the station clock. "I don't think it's anything darling, surely Twilight must be going through her to-do list for the eighth time" Rarity said applying some sunscreen despite the apparent storm that was approaching. "I just hope they arrive soon, I wouldn't want them to miss the train" "Which combination is better? Red and white, black and white, or black and red?" Pinkie said pulling out colored paper swatches from her mane. "Pinkie, what are you talking about darling?" "Well on Thursday I tried to throw a surprise welcome party for Supernova" she said returning the pieces of paper to her mane. "you tried?" "Yup, I tried, apparently she already knew I was going to throw a surprise party for her" "but how? No one has ever been able ta' anticipate your surprise parties" "Apparently she used her crazy deduction to find out" "deduc-what?" "You know deduction, that detective novel thing, she's a kind of Sherlock Holmes" "Sherclop who? I don't think I know what you're talking about Pinkie" "I do, Twilight explained it to me yesterday when she came to look for a request that she made me, as far as I understood a deduction is a conclusion or inference to which she can reach by putting into practice a reasoning method which will start from general concepts, universal principles or probable things. Or at least that was what I understood, apparently she found a stain of turquoise dye in my house and that together with a lot of insignificant details allowed her to know that I had a private order and not only that, she could also know the color, the shape about the dress, who asked for it, where and for what it was, all without leaving my boutique livingroom" "Are you sure we're talking about the same pony?" "Flutters is right, I don't think we're talking about Supernova" "Ah' think you are right, the mare ah' speak ta' is not smart enough to do somethin' like that, ah' would rather describe her as cheerful, friendly and a bit clueless" “Yeah... wait what?! No! Supernova was shy, scary, she's good with animals, I'd say she looked like me when we all met, but much more shy and nervous" “AJ, Fluttershy, what the heck are you talking about?! Supernova is kind of… super cool! Well 20% less cool than me but equally cool, the girl challenged me to a race on land, she was provoking me all the time and to win the race she was in a straight line dodging ponies and climbing houses, she almost killed herself ... hundreds times!" "You darlings are the ones who are wrong, she is cold, distant, serious, she has no emotions, she does not care about others and she does not have the slightest trace of ponity" "Rarity! We may be wrong but you have no right to talk about her like that!" "No dear she literally has no emotions, Twilight explained it to me yesterday, she thinks with logic and emotions cause prejudices according to her so she eliminatde them to be able to "reason correctly" although between us she confessed that Supernova told Spike that she was a sociopath and they judged her when she was young for how she looked and how she thought, apparently she didn't care about it until according to what Twilight told me "she saved them from an uncontrollable threat and they couldn't bear that she was a hero" apparently they tried to kill her and after that her emotions and other ponys stopped being important to her, she literally has no emotions she is pure logic, isn't it true Pinkie?" "Yep, back to the point, I'm planning a party for Supernova when we get back so I want to decide what colors to use, red and white, black and white or black and red?" "I would say black and red, it's cooler" "I agree" "Eeyup" "Well... I think the others are right" "Perfect!" Pinkie bounced happily. "but? How come we all have different versions of Supernova personality? And who is right?" "Watch out down there!" shouted two familiar voices from the sky, two colorful spots approached the ground and landed quickly but gracefully. "Hello girls, sorry for the delay, how are you all?" "We're fine Twilight, where is... 'she'" "here" Supernova said, making her way among some ponies that scared away from the creature "good morning ladies, I hope you had a nice week" All of them had their blood run cold, Rarity looked away and tried to cover her face, Pinkie kept jumping happily and the other three looked at Supernova each confused for their own reasons. At that moment the train arrived at the station invading the place with the sound of machinery and steam "Ah! Just in time! If there is nothing to say I think we should board, Miss Pie" Supernova with a gesture gave way to Pinkie who trotted happily into the car "ladies" with a sign Supernova invited them to enter, Rarity entered quickly without looking at her, Twilight and Spike entered quietly and finally Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked slowly still stunned due to Supernova's behavior, she finally entered, some ponies were horrified, some foals looked in amazement and curiosity before their mothers make them look away and beings of another species looked at her in amazement and confusion. Supernova went to the seat in front of the girls, put her backpack on the ground and sat down to watch the other passengers enter, someone at the door of the locomotive shouted "Everyone aboard!". When the wagon was full a young stallion passed by asking for everyone's tickets then he left, the whistle blew, the locomotive started moving and the train moved away from the station, in a short time the landscape changed to the trees of the Everfree forest at the right and the upper tower of Twilight castle on the left between the trees. There was a long and uncomfortable silence, at least for Twilight and her friends, Supernova kept looking at the landscape, Spike nervously smiled "nice landscape, right?... right? he, he" "Meh, I've seen better, if you want to see good views I recommend you go to the jungles of the Yucatán Ponynsula" "You were in the Yucatán Ponynsula! I read about that place in Daring Do and the Marked Thief of Marapore it must be great to see it in person" "Well, actually two pegasi kidnapped me and threw me from a flying carriage in the middle of the jungle, when I was able to leave the jungle following a river I found some ponies living in a temple in Tehuti" "Darling that sounds horrible" "It was not so bad, I was able to get out of the jungle before dark and it can be very beautiful when there are no jaguars trying to eat you, besides the Mexicoltan food is a delight" "He-hey, girl Wh-what happened to your accent?" "Nothing, it did not exist, I was acting" "Sorry, what?" "The art of disguise consists of hiding in plain sight, after things went wrong with Rarity and Pinkie Pie and after Twilight went to her castle library to investigate my lack of emotions I decided to go an easier way, acting, so I created a fake personality based on all of your personality traits to make you empathize with me, a cheerful and ignorant countrymare for Applejack, a self-centered and rude jock for Rainbow Dash, and a mare so shy she would have fear of her own shadow for Fluttershy, if I had makeup and clothes on hand I could have even changed my appearance, but hey, what can I do?" “But, I don't understand. How could you act like that, is it because you are… hmm… how to say… part changeling? And why didn't you just not change shape?" “This is not how it works, the changeling parts are just an addition, they are just part of my appearance, their function to keep me alive I don't have the ability to change shape or imitate people, I learned how to do it as a filly, I like to analyze people and I started to create behavior patterns based on how ponies act in general, for example a hoofballer is relaxed, young, a bit self-centered, over-acts a lot, they usually have their hair cropped or they shave their entire head, unless whether they are from school teams or from places like Monacolt,Mexicolt or they are Zebras, they have a good constitution in their legs, many have the habit of kicking things down the street and walking with other footballers. An engineer is also relaxed but in a bad way, they are very ordinary people, without manners and extremely self-centered for simply being engineers, they believe they are the most important in construction, although architects are the ones who do the most work, they are fat, robust and not very athletic In most cases, and when they are young they are the opposite in terms of physique, skinny, athletic, but they believe they are the greatest entrepreneurs that exist. Once you learn to recognize these patterns, you can imitate any pony with a little practice, and I and Luna were in theater groups.She liked being able to be someone else and live all kinds of adventures and it helped me to improve my performance, I also learned to do makeup, prosthetics and costumes, which is my favorite part when it comes to dressing up" "So you don't have changeling powers?" "No" "Is everything Pinkie and Rarity said about you true?" "Effectively" "That means you lied ta' us three" "Did I? Can it be considered a lie if no one knows who I really am? I am a blank book I could be a doctor, an artist or a lame, one-eyed chef with a Chicoltgo accent, none of you know anything truly undoubted and true about me, so using logic, is it still lying if they don't know me? Aren't people supposed to act like someone better to make a good first impression? And what's wrong with me doing it?" "Well, maybe you're right ... but don't do it again, okay?" "I do not promise anything, but I will try not to do it with you" "Okay, we'll have to work on that" "just one more thing" "Uh? Okay, shoot dear" "You said something about a theater and Princess Luna" "Yes, we were both in a theater group" "When was that?" "The truth is I can't give an exact date, I don't know how long it's been since I left so I'll give you as much information as I can and you can create an approximate date Luna and I were 12 years old, Grogar still hadn't returned from his first attempt of banisment, Starswirl was still in charge of raising both sun and moon… Ah! Right, Celestia and Luna were still earth ponies, I think with that you can create a good timeline and tell me how much time has passed" The girls gaped at her and Spike spat the apple juice he was sipping onto the floor “WHAT?!!" Twilight began to scratch her hair, tousling it, muttering something to herself. "Hmm... Twilight? Are you okay?" "I think I broke her... well can someone else give me a date?" "Darling we told you not to lie to us" "I do not know what you're talking about" “We are talking about the crazy things you just said, you and Princess Luna at 22 years old? First attempt to banish Grogar? Celestia and Luna earth ponies? The only thing you are even minimally right about is Starswirl" "Dash is right girl, ah' won't be a history expert but ah'm sure what you said doesn't make any sense" "Please Supernova... you don't have to act anymore..." "Yeah Supernova that's not funny anymore, well it's still entertaining but not funny" “Ladies I don't know what you're talking about but what I'm saying is completely true, isn't it, Twilight? I think they will believe it if they hear it from your own mouth" "Ho-how did you kno-?" "Eyes and brain Twilight, eyes and brain, means observation and deduction, when I mentioned that princesses were still earth ponies your pupils contracted, you turned pale and your pulse quickened, your micro expressions showed impression so you did not expect that mentioned, so you know that what I say is true and that surely I should not know, Celestia and Luna surely told you as a secret, now please do me a favor and explain to your friends that what I say is true" "I-it's true girls, at least that Celestia and Luna were earth ponies once" "WHAT?!!" They all screamed at the same time, including Spike but this time the juice came out of his nose. "AAHHH!!, this burns! It burns a lot!" "Ce-Celestia and Luna wanted to talk to me privately after naming me princess, they said that they had only told that secret to the closest friends of the royal family, Shining Armor and Cadence were the only living ponies who knew about it. The princesses They took me to their rooms and cast a spell so that no one outside could hear us, they told me that they were once earth ponies, that when they became princesses of Equestria their advisers recommended that they not tell their origins because at that time there was still a certain division among pony breeds, and later when they thought the time had come to be able to tell it, well... millenia had passed already, if they made it public the ponies could feel betrayed for hiding such a secret from people, so they left it as a secret from the royal family and their closest and most trusted friends" "A logical decision, if they had revealed it it would have become a great scandal, people would have said 'if they are capable of hiding this from us, how can we trust them? What else are they hiding from us?' Can you imagine what would have happened? An uprising!, anarchy everywhere, they could have overthrown and exiled them as far as possible!... or maybe there would just be a little resentment in the show and the news if everything was explained well, it is also good to see that Celly and Lulu learned to use logic and reason during the time I left " "Twilight, are you really believing what this girl is saying? Although what the princesses said is true, what she says is impossible, surely she is lying to us she must be using her changeling powers or is using some mind reading spell to know all that about us, isn't it Supernova? If that's your real name” Rainbow Dash approached and looked at Supernova threateningly. "HA HA HA! MIND READING MAGIC?! HA HA HA! Dear Rainbow Dash that's impossible, mind control magic maybe, but only the best unicorns can use it and changeling queens, but that is a side effect of the brainwashing of the extraction of love, I just use eyes and brain" "prove it" "Okay, Twilight please place a magic inhibitor spell on my horn to prove Miss Dash my deduction skills" Twilight nodded and magenta magic ribbons wrapped around Supernova's horn, then the ribbons were locked with a magic padlock "Thank you" "is nothing" "Let's see if you're half as smart as you say you are" "Very good, now, since you are an Equestria hero, I will rule out talking about your public life, I will tell you something about your personal life" "Okay, take your time. Do you need me to model for you? You know, to be able to 'observe' better" she said in an ironic and mocking tone. "No thanks, I don't need to look at you, I realized as soon as I saw you at the station, yesterday you were in a bar for high class people, you were wearing makeup and you were wearing a cheap but classy dress which you got dirty and you were cleaning it last night until it color faded you drank a lot but not enough to be totally drunk and you still have a hangover, you had sex with somepony... but it was not a stranger, it was... Soarin." Rainbow Dash paled and her face flushed so much that her cheeks glowed like a ruby "Ho-how?" "Eyes and brain darling, eyes and brain. Your breath smells like whiskey and fine wine, but you don't smell like a canteen, you have traces of uncleaned makeup on your face, especially eyeliner on your eyelashes, your right hoof has three stains of cheap dress dye on the inside, that tells me that you wore a dress and washed it vigorously to remove a surely wine stain, you still have a hangover because it shows in your eyes and dark circles, also some loud screams seem to bother you, I know you slept with Soarin because the lint on your abdomen has parts are more silky and shiny than others, that shine is that of a special gel that pegasi that fly at high speed use for friction with the wind and with their suits, I know that it is not your gel because its smell is very masculine, too you smell like a stallion colony, you have long dark blue hair like Soarin's sticked on your neck and the ribbon you have in your hair has his name embroidered in one corner, I'm sure he left it at your house last night" Suddenly Rainbow Dash slapped Supernova in the face, she looked at her seriously and without flinching, Rainbow Dash ducked hiding her head as if that would help. The girls and Spike looked at Supernova with disdain and then at Rainbow Dash with compassion, affection and concern "Easy Rainbow Dash, everything is fine, you don't have to be ashamed" "Darling why didn't you tell us" "Isn't it obvious? It was a secret, Soarin and Rainbow Dash are not in a relationship, there were no important holidays this Saturday, Miss Rainbow Dash surely wanted to explore her more feminine side, secretly she likes makeup, dresses, to feel like a real mare, but she's sad to admit it, it's probably not the first time I've done it, although I think that if you let Miss Rarity teach you to value your femininity you can do it without shame" "re-really?" she said wiping some tears. Supernova gave her a warm smile "of course my blue pegasus, I am more than sure that she will be able to help you, but you better talk about it in private and since nobody can give me a date it will be better to wait until we arrive to let Celestia and Luna answer the question" "We-well thanks, I'm so-sorry for bothering you and sorry for the blow" "Don't worry, it happens almost always, ponies sometimes feel hurt by my "lack of tact" when I make my deductions, the truth is, I don't underststand it, I just point out the truth and nothing else" "Well that was very cool actually" "I must admit it was surprising" "A' good show without a doubt my friend, but don't repeat it again" "Well... I must admit that it was..." "Great!" she said interrupting Fluttershy "well not as great as what you did at the party on Thursday! but it was also great" "It's my pleasure and entertainment" Supernova's stomach roared "I must have had more than cereal for breakfast, Spike, can you pass me one of the sandwiches I asked you to pack?" Spike opened the backpack next to him and rummaged a bit until he took out a sandwich wrapped in paper "here you go" "Thanks" Supernova took the sandwich and carefully unwrapped half and took a bite "I never get tired of these things, they are simple, quick to make and eat and you can put whatever you want in them" "It smells delicious, what is it?" "Oh, this? It's just a grilled cheese sandwich with mac n cheese and parmesan, my personal recipe, it's good that it's still hot otherwise it would taste horrible, I put it on the side of the backpack that sticks more to Twilight's thorax so that the heat of her body would keep it warm, it's a shame that I don't have something to go with it, some candys would be good for me" Suddenly Pinkie started shaking and rummaging through her mane with her hooves pulling out a bag of chewy candy "here, I hope you like them!" "Oh, thank you dear, these are one of my favorites, although they stick a lot to my fangs" Supernova continued eating quietly and the silence became less and less uncomfortable, everyone seemed to be calmer. But when it seemed that the trip would be silent and calm Fluttershy bit her lip nervously looked down and decided to speak "Supernova... hmm... I don't know if everything that happened in my house was a performance, but... can I ask you what about your monitorie pet? Did you leave it at the castle? Is there someone to take care of she?" Supernova stopped eating and let out a long sigh of frustration "Monitor?, there is no monitor at the castle, what are you talking about Fluttershy?" "Uh... well... when Supernova came to my house she told me that she needed food for her pet monitor and I gave her some... some... *Gulp* some of the meat with which I feed my animals..." "Me-meat...?" "Yes meat, I eat meat, I needed to get meat and if I went to Fluttershy's house saying "hey, could you give me some meat?, I'm very hungry and I would like a good cut" surely she was going to scream or attack me, maybe both, so I used the excuse of a pet monitor, they are carnivores and big enough that it would not be strange to ask for so much meat" "So you are a carnivore?" Rarity said moving away a bit. "Yes, just like griffons and hippogriffs" "Griffons are not carnivores" "Of course they are, they are half lion and half bird of prey, two completely carnivorous animals, and hippogriffs are part griffon so it's the same thing" "She is right Rarity, Gallus and Silverstream ate fish at the school" "Well, since that is clear, I think I will not have more problems with my behavior, I know that living with a carnivorous being scares you and I understand that it seems immoral and horrible" "Not at all, if the girls and I have learned something, it is that you cannot judge anyone by how they are or what they are, look around you changelings, griffins, hippogriffs, yaks, dragons and Zebras, we were all living apart before in our own kingdoms, many were ruffians, others suffered the prejudices of other species and now look at us all living in harmony and friendship, as it should be” "Well if you put it that way it sounds like things have changed a lot since I left, I remember how in my foalhood Zebras and yaks were considered uncivilized savages, dragons were monsters to fear and griffins and hippogriffs... well they were also feared but the ponies looked at them as monsters, cannibals, murderers without hearts and with a thirst for gold, well with the griffins that is partly true, no one can deny that their greed rivals that of dragons" "It's true, what you say seems incredible to me, you must have lived through a very hard time, I can't imagine what others must have thought of you or what they could do to you" Supernova gulped, began to breathe shakily, and hugged her abdomen tightly, lowered her head and stared into nothingness. "I-is everything okay? Did I say something wrong?" Supernova took a deep breath and sat up straight again "N-no, it's okay, just... a memory... an old memory... whatever, how long will it take to get to Canterlot?" "I think we are actually here" As they left the mountains behind, a beautiful city appeared in front of their eyes, Supernova looked at the castle for a moment and whispered something "Canterlot..." Author's Note Damn it at last! Sorry for being late, I had a lot to do at school and I couldn't write for 3 weeks, I know that by this point many of you surely stopped following me and forgot my story, I understand and respect it, in the first chapter I said that I was writing for fun and that I had no dates at all, I hope you enjoy it and thank you if you are still there. I am the Professor, I say goodbye and remember. Death is only the beginning. Ps: this is how Supernova looks like now. Canterlot.A few minutes later the train stopped at the station and the car emptied, Supernova and Twilight took their backpacks, they all got out of the train, leaving the station they entered the streets of Canterlot, Rarity as always talked about how much she admired the style, beauty and delicacy of Canterlot. "The architectural style of the houses is just fabulous!" "I must admit that it is fascinating, this place was just a valley when I was a filly, a small town and a small market to the south was the only thing there was, and there was a small fortress with a tower where the castle is" Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy looked at her confused, Rainbow Dash made faces at Pinkie Pie implying that she was crazy and Twilight looked at her with her characteristic scientific curiosity but Supernova continued walking calmly. Upon reaching the upper part of the city, the ponies' glances towards Supernova became obvious, many were hiding, others looked at her with fear, disgust and disdain. As she approached the castle, Supernova was stopped by two guards. "Stop there! Who or what are you and what do you want?!" "Easy guys, she's coming with me" Twilight said. "Of course princess, sorry for the inconvenience" the two guards opened the door with their magic. "I thank you all" They all entered, crossed the entrance hall and went up the stairs to the left, they went straight on and came across the hall of stained glass windows that the girls knew so well, when they reached the doors of the throne room they stopped for a second. "Where is Spike?" Supernova said looking for the little dragon everywhere. "Don't you remember? He separated from us at the station, he went to my parents' house" "Really? Huh, I must have erased it from my memory, now I'll have to forget it again" they all entered the throne room and... it was empty. "Excuse me, can I help you?" Raven Inkwell approached the ponies. "Yes, Princess Celestia summoned us today, do you know where we can find her?" "Of course Princess Twilight, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are waiting for you in the main tower" "Which I suppose is the highest" Supernova said. "Correct miss..." "Supernova Shadow, let's not waste time, we have many steps to climb" Supernova headed for the stairs. "actually I can teleport us there" Twilight said pointing to her horn. "Really? Well do it, I'm ready" "Ok, here it goes" Twilight concentrated and magenta energy surrounded them, in a blink they appeared in the hallway of the tower, to their left an oak door with a beautiful and delicate ornament of white gold and gold in the shape of the sun, on the right a dark colored door with a black, white and blue gold trim symbolizing a beautifully crafted crescent moon. In front another door, this one was also made of oak, a few golden ornaments and in the center a sun and a moon fused in the middle decorated with amber crystals for the sun and lapis lazuli for the moon, Supernova slowly approached the door, she stood on her hind legs and brought her claw to the knob, turned it, opened the door, and leaned out. It was a wide balcony with a telescope on one edge, in the center a polished oak table with edges touched with gold, nine red pillows with gold embroidery around it, in front of her two alicorns, watching. . . tears formed in their eyes. They covered their muzzles with their hooves and kept looking while they cried, they giggled, they seemed happy, they smiled slightly, but still they cried sadly. Supernova by her side. . . she seemed not to be there, she just looked silently with her mouth open and an expression of disbelief seemed that at any moment she would start crying, the three of them walked until they were face to face, Celestia and Luna kept crying but the smile on their faces was noticeable more and more and you could see how they were crying with joy, Supernova was still incredulous, she seemed to want to speak but nothing came out of her mouth, Celestia and Luna hugged her, closed her eyes and continued crying. . . Supernova returned the hug slowly, she lost her expression of disbelief, it turned into a trembling smile, she tried to hold back the tears but could not, slowly a tear came out one after another, she closed her eyes and continued crying silently with them. “We missed you so much. . .” Celestia said between sobs. "I-I-I. . ." Supernova's words were drowned in her tears. “I-I-I thought we had lost you. . . I-I-I thought I would never see you again. . . P-P-Please never leave us again. . ." Luna said crying on Supernova's shoulder. Supernova's hug grew stronger and her smile warmer, the tears kept running down her cheeks and she seemed to take enough willpower to speak “I-I-I'm s-s-so sorry, I-I. . ." Celestia and Luna broke their embrace Celestia looked Supernova in the eyes with affection and guilt “D-D-Don't you dare. . . D-D-Don't you dare say it's your fault. . . J-J-Just shut up, shut up and hug us you beautiful crazy mare. . ." The three of them hugged each other tightly, this time the hug was warm, no more tears, just them and the hug. The girls looked in disbelief at what was happening in front of their eyes, but they still didn't want to interrupt the moment so they just waited in silence. Supernova finally broke the hug, the three of them wiped away their tears and looked at Twilight and her friends "I guess you want an explanation for all this, right?" Celestia said looking at the girls with a slight smile and a few tears still in the corner of her eye. Twilight and the girls nodded slowly, "Please, sit down" the girls came around the table and sat down, so did Celestia and Luna sat next to each other, finally Supernova sat next to Luna and looked at her lightly but affectionately smiling "Before I begin I want to make it clear that what you are going to hear is about to destroy everything you know about us or about the history of Equestria, understood?" the girls nodded again "well. . . this is Supernova Shadow, our sister" "SISTER?!!" the girls yelled. Supernova sighed “this will be a very long conversation. . . technically yes, I am their sister, but in practice not really, I am more like a friend, it is a somewhat complex story but before telling it I need to ask you two a question. How long was I gone? " Celestia and Luna looked at each other nervous and compassionate, in the end Celestia was the one who answered “four thousand years, six months, two weeks and a day. . . " Supernova was discouraged “s-s-so long. . .?, M-M-My Gosh. . ." Supernova lowered her head and was thoughtful in silence. Luna put her right hoof around Supernova's neck hugging her then she brought her to her shoulder to comfort her and slowly stroked her head “now, now. . . everything's ok Nova I know it's a lot to process, why don't we just let Celestia tell the story?" "Okay dear sister I will do it, our history begins four thousand twenty years ago, in the year 1266 of the pre-Equestrian era, that was the year I was born, more precisely on June 21, 1266 our parents were the same that we earth ponies, our mother was a lumberjack and our father a retired soldier turned blacksmith, we lived in a small village in what today is London in Buckingham, our parents met when my father came to the village after the first attempt to exile Grogar" "First attempt to exile him?" Twilight said confused. “Right, that doesn't appear in the history books, Grogar was supposed to be a legend. . ., in 1258 several villages and farms rebelled against the tyranny of Grogar, the six unicorn magicians used their magic to defeat him and imprison him in Tartarus, it seemed that it had worked and many soldiers rebuilt their lives, one of them was our father Anyway, after 8 years together my parents had a daughter, me, my first years were like those of any filly of that time, a quiet life with parents who loved me, good grades at schools, a few friends, There's not much to emphasize about that time, when I was 4 years old my parents told me that I was going to have a little sister, at that moment I felt like the happiest filly in the world was jumping with happiness and anxiously awaiting her birth, about a month before Luna was born I was picking flowers for my mother on the outskirts of the village and found something in the forest, a dark blue egg with black dots, it seemed strange to me so I took it home" "That egg was me" Supernova commented, having regained her seriousness and coldness. “Exactly, when I brought the egg home, my parents didn't know what species it was, I thought it was a dragon or a bird, so like the small filly I was, I decided to keep it and see what was born from it, to keep it warm I left it In the living room on top of a sofa and wrapped in sheets in front of the fireplace, I did that all the time and when we didn't use the fireplace I would take it out on sunny days or surround it with hot water bags and pillows, other times for more pain I have to admit it, I brood it myself" Celestia blushed while giggling "and so for more than a month, early one night, on October 5, 1270, my mother went into labor, we ran to the hospital and a little filly was born, that night there was a full moon at that moment it occurred to me to call my sister "Luna", my parents liked the idea and things stayed that way" "Which I appreciate because our parents wanted to call me Crazy Cupcakes," Luna said. "Oh come on it didn't sound so bad, whatever, when we got home and since my parents didn't let me see the baby because she needed to rest I went to the living room to check the egg and I discovered that it had broken, I didn't found the creature that could have been born from it nowhere, when I told my parents they said that it had surely escaped while we were not at home, I felt that all the effort had been in vain so I went to sleep unhappy" "Now let's see it from my point of view" Supernova spoke calmly "those first hours of life are etched in my memory, I remember waking up and falling on the sofa after breaking the shell, I tried to walk and fell to the ground, after a few attempts I was able to move relatively well, it was cold so I shook myself a little and stayed near the fireplace to keep warm, when Celestia and her parents came home I was scared and hid in the space between a bookcase and the fireplace, but of course they turned off the fireplace after a while and went to sleep, I started to feel cold, very cold and the darkness scared me, my instincts told me to look for a warm and light place, so I started walking through the corridors and found a room with the door slightly open that emanated heat and candlelight, I slipped through the small space between the door and the frame, when I entered I looked around, the walls of the room were dark blue, the ceiling had several wooden beams, to the right there was a trunk and a nightstand with a chandelier, to the left a closet and a changing table with a clock on top and in the center a crib, the heat emanated from there so I approached and climbed the side, when I reached the top I freaked out and bowed my head, there she was, a filly sleeping peacefully, I stared a little scared and a little curious, I didn't want to get close, I don't know how long I hung there but I was tired, weak and cold, too cold, I couldn't help it and I sneezed, I was scared and squatted again, that sneeze woke up Luna, when she woke up she rubbed her eyes and yawned a little, I sneezed again and she approached and. . . She smiled at me with her hooves open to hug me and then babbled a little, I decided to climb into the crib and she went back to sleep, I stayed sitting there but she beckoned me to come closer, I was too tired so I snuggled up next to her and fell asleep" "Wow. . . Do you really remember that well? " Luna said looking at her a little incredulous "I mean, I know you have an excellent memory but that's already a lot" “As I said, I have it engraved in my memory, I don't need to make an effort to remember it, it is the oldest memory I have. . . literally” Supernova said with a shrug. “Okay” said Celestia, returning to the course of the conversation “no one realized that Supernova was there until my parents came home after taking me to the school for a school trip, according to what they told me, my father went to check on Luna and he found her and Supernova sleeping peacefully, a little nervous, a little worried, he tried to wake her up and of course Supernova started crying, the newly calved mares have very strong maternal instincts so my mother got out of bed believing that the one who was crying was Luna and she went to comfort her, when she got to the room she was also scared but also calmed Supernova and started talking to my father about how she got there and what to do with her, after a while they apparently agreed to take care of her that day until know what to do, they did the normal thing in that case, bathe them, put them diapers and feed them, my mother took care of Luna and my father of Supernova, when he was with her my father began to talk to her and say "How do you feel little one? Are you comfortable? I wonder where you came from?" and things like that, at one point he jokingly said "hello miss, how are you?" and Supernova started to babble and then she said "hi dear"" “I know what you are thinking” said Supernova “'foals cannot speak' well actually they can, apparently foals can speak and repeat words from 10 hours old, it is a kind of temporary survival reflex, for example, baby monkeys can swim perfectly if you throw them into a lake, but after the first month and a half of being born they forget it, the instinct disappears because it is no longer necessary since their mother protects them all that time, the same with the foals, they can talk but nobody teaches them because well. . . they are foals ” she said with a shrug again. "Right. . . at that moment my father got scared and took her home where Supernova continued talking a little and spouting inconsistencies, my mother decided to try to teach her to speak, she learned incredibly fast" "Don't give me all the credit, any foal could do it if taught enough, besides Luna listened to everything your mother taught me and in fact she learned more than I did, she could say complex phrases and complete sentences" said Supernova with a slightly humble tone. "Right, whatever I came back from the school trip the next morning and of course the first thing I wanted to do was see Luna, she was sleeping on a pillow" Celestia smiled slightly "I loved her from the moment I saw her for the first time. Once, even if she grew up without those cute spots and freckles. ”Celestia and Luna looked at each other, blushing a bit but with a wistful smile on their faces. "Ahem!" Supernova interrupted them "about the spots and freckles Celestia is right they made you look cute, whatever, while all that was happening according to Celestia's father I was hiding inside a trunk" "And what was Luna's reaction when she saw Celestia?" Fluttershy asked curiously. “Since I was a newborn, I don't remember when we met for the first time. But according to our parents, my first reaction to Celestia apparently was “Mom! Help! I'm being attacked!” ” Luna said, blushing slightly. "Yeah, I still remember when they told you that story on your birthday, everyone was laughing except Supernova" Celestia giggled remembering that party "then they told me about Supernova and I told them that surely she had hatched from the egg I found, that was clear when I showed her the remains of the shell and tried to get inside again, when I found out I told them if we could keep her as my pet, but my parents explained to me that Supernova was as smart and capable as any filly, so I asked them if I could take care of her as my daughter, obviously they refused" Celestia blushed a little and giggled "so I suggested they adopt her, They didn't quite like the idea. . . but we couldn't get anyone in town to take care of her, so we decided to take care of her and since she had no name we nicknamed her Shadow" "Shadow?" Applejack said confused. "Normally I followed Luna everywhere and imitated all her movements, I never detached myself from her, like a shadow, hence the name" Supernova said, with a bit of boredom. “The following months were something fantastic, simply fantastic, the three of us became almost inseparable, we played together, we talked together, sometimes we had sleepovers together, although not everything was good, as you will surely know Supernova is carnivorous, although it is more accepted than in previous times the consumption of meat is still frowned upon in some places, you can imagine that it was not better in our time, when the town found out they wanted to burn Supernova at the stake but we showed them that she was not a murderous beast. . . and in part we lied to them saying that she only had to eat a very minimal amount of meat, luckily no one ever asked how much meat she actually ate" “You could call that an omen of what would come in the future, after a while I started school, I already knew, walking, talking and more or less reading and writing, so Luna and I were able to skip several years of kindergarten, during that time I did not make friends, not that I cared, I never liked to socialize, the problem was the teasing I received, it is difficult to pay attention in class if everyone talks behind your back or makes fun of you at recess, or chases you down the street throwing things at you, or they push you in the lines, and in the ponds, or- well, you get the idea, my appearance has been a big problem all my life. . . oh, in case you're wondering, I'm a Draconequus, although I looked different, to get an idea I looked the same as now but without the changeling parts, a normal unicorn horn and with normal eyes with a crimson red iris.” Supernova showed a little distracted as she spoke, she seemed to be deep in thought, but when talking about her own nature she looked a bit uncomfortable. The girls gasped with fear and shock "a-a Draconequus? Li-Like Discord?" Rarity said a little pale. "What?" Supernova said turning to see Rarity distracted "oh, no, no, no, no, Discord is a chimera my dear Rarity, although I think he calls himself Draconequus because it sounds much better, he is the god of chaos according to what I remember and what I read, it makes sense to want an imposing name and "chimera" doesn't sound so good" "Did you read about Discord?" Celestia asked her. “Not only that, I met him, when I was on Fluttershy sanctuary, he pushed me into the water in which I had bathed the animals, I had to bathe with rose fragrance. . . 5 times.” Supernova growled slightly. "I'm so sorry. . . He's a bit of a joker sometimes. . . maybe too much” Fluttershy said flushed with shame. “it's okay, it's what is expected of a being who embodies pure chaos, in fact I'm surprised that he doesn't have your house upside down, literally and figuratively.” Supernova had a compassionate smile. "I admit that I doubted she would make it too, but it worked, who would believe it?" Celestia said shrugging and laughing a little "going back to the topic, Supernova continued taking classes at school normally, when Supernova was one and a half years old, what gave her her name happened. She had been interested in magic and began to study on her own, she read all the few magic books that the city library had, learned from the unicorns that visited the village from time to time, she had practiced a lot and was ready for her first spell, as we already said we called Supernova "Shadow" but little by little the nickname became a bit obsolete, it didn't seem like a real name at all, it was more like a pet's nickname and to be fair it seemed to her that "Shadow" did not describe her as a pony, my father remembered an old tradition that unicorns had and that he had seen in his time in the war, unicorns waited until their foals made their first spell and then they named them so we decided that we would name she according to her first spell, it was prepared for weeks and finally the big day came on a Wednesday" All the girls looked attentively, but Twilight showed a micro expression of nervousness, and shot quick glances at Supernova, always with a look of nervousness on her face, Supernova did not ignore this and observed her carefully. “A stallion from the town who was dedicated to astronomy had predicted that a nearby star would become a nova in about 10 years, she was going to anticipate the explosion, her idea was to explode the star that night so that all the town could see it ”. "How?" Twilight asked dryly looking at Supernova with the sharp gaze of an eagle attacking its prey. "Well-" Celestia was interrupted by Supernova. "Actually my dear Twilight it was something very simple, the stars become Supernovae when it exhausts its nuclear fuel, the center of the star contracts in milliseconds, then all that energy "bounces" and originates a wave that carries all the stellar matter, this energy and shrinkage begins with the central nuclear fusion of the star, the hydrogen atoms fuse together to form helium, the nucleus begins to push out, but at the same time the exterior of the star is compressed towards the center, giving way to a fight between the forces, in milliseconds the core contracts, bounces and KABOOM!, one of the wonders of the universe appears in front of you, the death of a star, it is incredible how something so destructive, dangerous and deadly can be so beautiful. But I'm getting away from the point, to make the star explode all I had to do was advance the central nuclear fusion and for that I had to fuse the hydrogen atoms and turn them into helium causing the whole chain reaction by itself, so that's what I did" "B-but that's impossible!!, it would take the power of an alicorn to move any celestial body and decades if not centuries of experimentation and practice to be able to control atoms with magic without altering them!" Twilight yelled confused and pulling her hair. "It is not so much power actually" said Supernova with a humble tone "it would be more concentration and determination, in terms of not altering the atoms and therefore the result, this can be avoided using an appropriate magnetic field, this and other controlled conditions allowed me to manipulate the core of the star with relative ease, and as for the power of an alicorn, it was not actually moving any celestial body, I just fused a few atoms" Twilight looked at her stunned and confused without words to answer her "What? How? What?" -Even so it's impossible! A star is too far away for magic to take effect on it, not to mention that overexertion would have killed you!" Supernova chuckled slightly "it is true that overexertion would be too much for any pony, but not for someone who uses first-rate dark magic" Celestia and Luna's pupils shrank and beads of sweat formed on their foreheads, they tried to signal Supernova to shut up but it was too late. "WHAT?!!" The girls yelled as they got into their battle positions, Twilight and Rarity readied their horns for an attack spell, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy prepared to take flight at any moment, Applejack raised her front hooves ready to fight and Pinkie Pie raised the pillow she was sitting on and out of nowhere she pulled out a confetti cannon. "I knew it!" shouted Twilight "I knew you had something wrong between your hooves! You are probably mentally controlling the princesses or you brainwashed them, did you think you would get away with it? Well what do you think? It won't work!" I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle and my friends and I are going to stop you! " Supernova began to snort and laugh uncontrollably slapping the table, Celestia tried to speak as calmly as possible but you could see fear and nervousness in her voice and face "Twilight please listen to us-" "NO! I'm very sorry princess but this is for your own good!, I won't let you hurt them, much less control anyone's mind!" Not after my B.B.B.F.F wedding. . ." Twilight released a blast of magenta magic from her horn on a collision course with Supernova. Celestia and Luna were scared and let out a groan of anguish and concern. Supernova's horn lit up with crimson red energy and began to sing in a harmonious voice. “~ Kill the magenta glow. . ., Make the magic stop. . . , And make my power law. . .~" In mid-air the magenta blast froze, was surrounded by Supernova's crimson magic and was slowly consumed until the magic melted into the air. "Wh-what?" Twilight stammered without understanding what was happening, the magic around Supernova disappeared. Celestia and Luna let out a long sigh of tranquility, "Twilight, I beg you, sit down and let us explain this" Celestia said looking Twilight directly in the eyes expressing her complete assurance, Twilight doubted for a second, but she knew that look in the eyes of her old teacher. Twilight took a deep breath and closed her eyes ". . .it's okay. . ., sit down girls" the others seemed to be about to object but nothing came out of their mouths, they just followed Twilight and took their seats. "Thank you very much" Celestia wiped the sweat from her face "I'm afraid this is all a big misunderstanding, yes, Supernova is a user of dark magic, but that doesn't mean she's evil! It's hard to explain. . . When we were young, very little was known about magic itself, its origin or its different variants between species were not well known, the only ones capable of doing studies on these subjects were the kings, emperors and experienced unicorn magicians, with extra resources and support Likewise, they were hiding a lot of information or were only concerned with studying and developing the magic of unicorns, for example, at that time no one believed that earth ponies had a minimum of magic. . . and that is why we were the laughingstock of the other races, they treated us as weak deluded, illiterate and nothing more than simple stupid farmers who could not aspire to anything else in life, as another example at that time it was said that Pegasi could walk in the clouds and control the climate thanks to the fact that helium supposedly entered their body when flying and due to their diet, it is currently known that no food contains helium and that Pegasi walk in clouds thanks to magic, however for a long time the People believed it that way, although there were people who refuted that theory later, one of them was an old classmate of mine who always talked about pegasi, I think it was an obsession. . Anyway, magic was something very little studied and that led to many errors and prejudices about magic, unicorns believing themselves the superior race, segregation between races, denigration of earth ponies, the belief that Zebras were witches or evil sorcerers and in this case for Supernova to develop dark magic" "You see, I was never a normal filly in terms of my way of thinking and acting, it was easy to notice that something was not right with me, at 15 I was diagnosed with sociopathy, although it was something a bit obvious at that time, now what many people does not understand about sociopaths is that unlike psychopaths sociopaths are not born, they are made and it could be said that my childhood was the perfect setting to create a sociopath, lonely, hated, feared, disowned, ignored, and annoyed by my peers, At first it manifested as anger, which I was retaining within me and when I tried to use magic for the first time after studying the calculations that I got thanks to my math teacher, I tried the simplest thing, levitation, I tried. . . and I tried. . . And I tried one more time . . I started to get frustrated, in a moment I felt a cold spark inside me and something inside me emptied all my anger, hatred, anguish and repressed crying, I concentrated on the vase that I wanted to make float and as simple as raising a hand the vase began to float, and not only that, everything in the room began to float, I looked at my reflection, I noticed how the purple and green energy surrounded my horn and how the purple glow and the green mist surrounded my eyes, little by little it transformed in simple crimson energy in my horn and it all became so easy, it felt so. . . well, let the emotions out, I believed that magic was like that for everyone so I did not mention it to anyone, soon after I realized that every time I used my magic I felt emotionally and physically exhausted and I also became more irritable, more negative, more aggressive, more. . . evil. . .I realized that what I was using was not ordinary magic, what I was using was easy to use, it did not need much effort and yet it was extremely powerful, it fed on negative emotions and each time that power asked for more, changing the mind and way of acting of the user as a parasite, also thanks to a magic teacher who passed by the village I discovered that it was abundant more than ordinary magic, it was invisible and impossible to track, so I called it dark magic because it did not leaves traces of any kind of arcane energy and it is imperceptible, I tried to use common magic, but I could not do it, so I decided to continue using the dark one but I had to discover a way to prevent my emotions from consuming me, after much research and together with A little emotional control I discovered that I could use dark magic freely through the recitation of harmonic verses” Supernova said formally. "Recita-what?" Rainbow Dash repeated. "Verses or songs" said Supernova "spells pronounced aloud, it is the only way not to go crazy and avoid being consumed by emotions" "so... you aren't evil?" Twilight asked. "The crimes of one pony are the laws of another, I do not use any of my spells for something that does not lead to good, but sometimes my methods are unorthodox, perhaps sometimes I have been a bit selfish and it is true that sometimes I have cared more for the safety and comfort of my person and acquaintances but answering the question my dear Twilight no, I am not evil" Supernova smiled proudly at the end of the sentence. "It's good to hear, but why specifically rhymes and songs?" Twilight asked much more relaxed. "Well there are different reasons, dark magic is made up of patterns, the rhymes of the verses are those patterns, as you know, spells require the following of several steps to be performed, in the case of dark magic it is the same, but instead of literally saying the steps, it is necessary to express the action that will be done with each step, of course these rules have many variations and some spells do not follow them, the low intensity spells do not need any recitation, although they can tire the inexperienced user" said Supernova with a delightful tone. Twilight looked at her with a spark of curiosity, joy and childish fascination in her eyes letting out a little squeak "Also because the harmonic rhythm can counteract physical and emotional wear, it is also easier to memorize a verse or a song than any other form of patterns harmonics or. . . I don't like that face. . ." "THIS IS FANTASTIC! Do you know what it means?!! A new era for the study of magic! Millions of applications! Can you imagine?! With such power anything could be possible! Think of how much easier the jobs would be and the uses in medicine! Just think of how many lives we would save! You have to teach me everything!, down to the last line! I will learn everything! " Twilight leaned her whole body on the table, her snout being a few inches from Supernova's. Supernova pushed her away with her right hand "Twilight dear please calm down, I can't do that" Twilight looked at her in confusion "WHAT?!!, WHY NOT?!!" she screamed indignantly. "As I said, dark magic works in a different way than ordinary magic, dark magic users cannot use ordinary magic, and ordinary magic users cannot use the full potential of dark magic, they can only use the most basic. , no spells with recitation, it is difficult to explain but the body adapts to a type of magic, common magic works based on the concentration of magic in the user's body, their physical state and mental acuity, sometimes the special talent of each pony affects how their magic develops, making them more prone to a specific area, and even so most unicorns only know three or four spells now imagine constantly repeating those three or four spells every day for everyday tasks, if you know more four is even worse, your body concentrates on the common part of magic, also common magic of ponies is based a lot on happy emotions, the life of many ponies is generally happy so they do not know how to use and control negative emotions that is not something that can be taught it is something that each one learns, after a life of loneliness and abuse, also both types of magic are like magnets sharing the same charge, they constantly repel each other and you can only bring them closer a bit before they repel each other again, the only way to be able to learn dark magic in its entirety is if it is the only kind of magic you learn you would have to be a foal and learn from scratch, not to mention there are not many foals a year and a half who have suffered abuse of my level, mine was an exceptional case if we put it in perspective, young, without contact with common magic, intelligent, paired with a group of ponies older than me, appearance of a beast exit from Tartarus, null friends, the conditions could not be more perfect" "But you are not taking into account that I am an alicorn" Twilight said with joy and hope "also, although I do not like to show off, I am the element of magic! Even magic is my special talent" she said pointing to the image on her flank. Supernova looked at her thoughtfully with narrowed eyes, she shrugged and took a deep breath "dear, I wish I could lie to you but I can't, that you are an alicorn is part of the problem, unimaginable amounts of magic are stored in your body, common magic, when this two became alicorns I tried to teach them but it didn't work, I could only teach them a simple trick with crystals, three attack spells and two defense spells." She said pointing to Celestia and Luna "Don't think I didn't tryed to teach it to someone, but all of my "apprentices" ended up insane with power, enslaved by their minds or frying their brains, although if your special talent is magic maybe you could learn a little more ... But-!" "See! I'm right! Please teach me, just one spell, so we will know whether or not I can learn" Twilight knelt to plead silently with sad puppy eyes. Supernova looked at her doubtfully and shook her head from side to side opening her mouth from time to time as if she was about to say something, then she stopped and looked at Twilight thoughtfully ". . . okay. . . " Twilight's eyes lit up with joy, a smile formed on her face as she squaked "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Twilight threw herself to hug Supernova. "Yes, yes, whatever, just calm down" Said Supernova taking Twilight off her, Twilight immediately walked away and sat ready to hear everything Supernova said "we will do something simple, make the objects in this room levitate. First is to concentrate on what you want to do, now search in the back of your mind the pain, anger, anguish, despair, hatred, crying, look for every memory, every moment of your life with those emotions, squeeze until the last drop and focus it on your magic, feel how your emotions are released and your power grows stronger, now recite after me, you can say it mentally if you want: ~Oh dark power Take everything from me With delicacy of a flower Make the objects come to me~" Twilight repeated the incantation and her horn and eyes were filled with the characteristic color of dark magic, then returned to it's usual magenta color, the objects in the room began to float slowly and then began to frantically launch themselves in all directions, Twilight fell In some kind of trance as the objects moved more and more violently, Supernova's horn lit up with crimson magic, the magic was sucked out of Twilight's horn and all objects delicately settled in place. "That didn't go well, but at least you didn't end up like the others, I still remember how poor Steel fell into the pit of swords" she said with a slight, almost imperceptible smile, she looked at Twilight sitting motionless "oh right, the trance" Supernova snapped her fingers and Twilight blinked several times until she regained consciousness "What happened? Did it work?" "On the contrary, you lost control, if I didn't stop you, you probably would have destroyed your mind or burned your horn and consequently part of your spinal cord" Supernova said with indifference on her face but with a look that showed frustration and disappointment. Twilight expressed concern and fear of ending up as Supernova said “that's bad. . . well, I better keep training when I get home-" "NO!" Shout Supernova rising on the table "don't even think about it! Under no circumstances will you try again, much less alone, if the dark magic doesn't work the first time it will never work, understood?!" She said in an imposing and imperative voice. Twilight looked at her shyly "but-" "But nothing!, you will not try again! You will end up dead or exiled in Tartarus by madness or as the evil and all powerful emperor of Equestria or who knows how, you know the dangers of dark magic, or did you forgot about King Sombra? If you minimally value your life, that of your acquaintances and that of every living being in Equestria, you know what you should not do, I don't care if you are the element of magic or the queen of the universe, but you will listen to me like it or not, now abandon your childish dreams and think about what you are going to say and I want your logical part to say it and not the emotional part. You will not try again, understood? . . understood?!" "Y-yes" Twilight said nervous and scared. In a second Supernova's expression changed to a warm and friendly smile “it's good to hear it” she said happily and affectionately “now, where were we? Ah! Right, the first spell, that night I prepared for the big show, Celestia and Luna's parents gathered as many ponies as they could to have witnesses and prove that I caused the explosion, Celestia invited her friends from school but they only agreed to come for the food and Luna was by my side to ward off the bullies and give me moral support, I prepared and recited the spell slowly, verse by verse, with each word I felt more and more nervous, but I still remember the spell as if I had written it yesterday: ~This in unimpotant I can't deny, One star dies Another's born And the cosmos carrys on Born the first, Death the last Rest is your prize, Your corpse a scar of the past. I'm bidding you adieu my star But this by far is just the start. . .~" ". . . It was in just a blink of an eye. . ." Celestia said "the night sky lit up as if it was a sunny day, then in the sky where before was a small white point there was a large scarlet red formation in the shape of an explosion that expanded at full speed releasing its beautiful light, it was like the most beautiful fireworks show and then. . . it went out" “Due to the acceleration of the supernova explosion, the transformation into a nebula was also faster and since the nebula did not have other stars close enough it became a dark nebula, basically a nebula that does not receive any light and stays in black, if you wonder what the explosion looked like it was something like this" Supernova's horn lit up and an image was projected. "Wow. . . " It was the only one that came out of the girls' mouths. "Fascinating, isn't it? You can see the nebula to the west every night, I think they called it "black phantom nebula", after that day my name was decided Supernova Shadow, the star killer, the bringer of darkness, the dark sorceress of Buckingham" The girls looked at her uncomfortable and a little scared ". . ." “They were the nicknames that Celestia and Luna's father gave me along with their former soldier friends” the girls let out a sigh of relaxation “apparently it was tradition to have nicknames of war or of honor and courage. After the supernova, our lives continued in a relatively normal way, over time the people of the village got used to my presence and they stopped being afraid of me, although there was still one or another bully with the desire to insult, I did not pay much attention to them, When I learned to control dark magic I also learned a little about emotional control, I simply accumulated my negative emotions so that I could use them later in my magic, so I could ignore the taunts and get something good out of them, now do you remember how I am their sister In theory but not in practice? I will explain it to you, although Celestia and Luna's parents adopted me, we never had that type of relationship, I did not call them “parents”, they did not call me “daughter” and we never called each other sisters between we were simply not sisters, we were friends, over the years I began to recognize patterns in people, since I was little I had liked science and therefore logic, and since I had almost no friends what I did most was to observe, I soon learned about deductive reasoning and began to make deductions to entertain myself, just for fun" "You have to see this girl in action" Said Luna giving her a friendly elbow hit "she can say anything about whoever just by looking at that person a little" “Yes, we've already seen her do it, it is. . . interesting. . . " Rarity said uncomfortably. “Although at that time I was still a novice, it took me a long time to perfect it, but over time it became a part of me, it is automatic, I don't have to think about it much, when I see someone, I already know what to observe, I just take the information and do my deductions. Now, as I said at the beginning, I did it simply to entertain myself, but over time I learned more and more and perfected my deductions, this helped me a lot in different areas, such as my studies, how to decide my personal relationships and how to meet people in a short time, although I only got worse as people saw me, they thought I was a kind of crazy spy or they got mad with me for over deducting, such as things from his personal life, once an extremely strong stallion hit me for telling him that his wife was cheating on him with his best friend, I don't know why he hit me, he should have thanked me for having saved him the disappointment and the years of lies, well, going back to the topic I have always liked the mystery, the intrigue, the tension, the question, How, when, where and why?, but fiction books were not entertaining enough, many mysteries were basic or on the contrary completely impossible and in the worst cases the book hid information that it would be impossible for you to know and that it was vitally important to solve the mystery, the real ones were much better, I loved reading recent crimes in the newspapers and discussing possible solutions, more than once my theories turned out to be true, after thinking about it a bit and since I needed money to start my own life I decided to dedicate myself to it, since I did not want to be a private detective and have to work for an agency and since the police did not like my methods, I worked independently, At first, only old women came with stupid things like "I lost my wedding ring" and blah, blah, blah, but over time the business prospered a bit and I made a name for myself in the city, solved disappearances and robberies, helped a little with murders, Although the police wouldn't let me get too close, so I started reading about the great unsolved crimes of the past, ha, ha..., I solved most of them in less than three months, "the death of the red queen"? "The ghost town of White Hill"? "The disappearance of Diamond Song"? *pfft!* A lot of games for fillys" "You solved those cases?!!" Twilight yelled in surprise, Supernova nodded with a smile "B-but that's impossible!!, Those cases were solved by Detective Sir Jackpot Mark and Dr. Onyx Strikes from, from. . . Buckingham. . . !!" Her face showed stupefaction and a grin that showed how she tried to understand what was going through her mind. “Yeah, about that, as I said, I worked independently, so every time I solved a case I told the police so that they could take care of the legal procedure, now when you give clues for a case the police will not register you as Police or investigator, they just take the information you give them and use it, every time I helped Jackpot and Strikes they took credit for being the officers in charge of the case, that's why in the newspapers it says "Police reopen and solve 40-year-old unsolved case" and not "A 13-year-old citizen with the appearance of a monster solves several unsolved cases, gives the information to the police and the officers take credit only because they are in charge of the case, although they did not do more than fill in documents, corroborate information and send some rookie policecolt to arrest the culprit", remember that people considered me a phenomenon, the police had too much "honor" to accept that a "monster" with only 13 years old, was able to solve the cases that they, the officers with 20 years or more of experience, could not solve, so Mark and Strikes took credit for those cases, I still didn't care, I just did it for entertainment" Supernova said in a calm, humble and perhaps a little innocent way, but there was something sad in her eyes, it was almost imperceptible, no one noticed the sad glint in her eyes. "But the history books have records of their investigations, they are two of the most famous and intelligent detectives in history, they solved more than 200 cases" Twilight said incredulously. Supernova chuckled a few times, took a deep breath and looked at Twilight "Great detectives? Those two fools? HA HA HA! The only case they solved alone was the theft of three lollipops by a 6-year-old foal" the girls except Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at her in amazement "What? Celestia warned you that this conversation would change history as you know it" Twilight's jaw dropped, then used her hooves to close her jaw and utter a few words "I-I-I... I wasn't expecting this" "No one ever expects history books to change" Said Supernova shrugging giving Twilight an understanding smile "I know you are wondering, even though I left Celestia and Luna's parents' house at 12 when I finished school and graduated, Celestia, Luna and I kept going to college together- " Pinkie interrupted her "Hey! You didn't tell us how they got their cutie marks!" "Is that important to the story?" Supernova asked raising an eyebrow. Pinkie's eyes widened so much that they looked like two huge plates. "Of course it's important! It's the most super-duper-mega special and fantastic moment in any pony's life!" "Right, I had forgotten that other ponies care so much about these things, I better let them tell the story" Supernova said calmly. "Okay" Celestia said "I got mine one stormy afternoon, a mare knocked on the door, apparently she was a traveler and had run out of home, she was soaked from head to hoof and shivering with cold, I invited her to come in, I gave her clean clothes, some towels, and some hot tea, it was at that moment, when we were both at the door, I with a smile on my face happy to help, she drying herself still trembling, she took the first sip tea and she looked at me with that smile and that look. . ." Celestia smiled “She looked so grateful, at that moment I realized that I wanted to bring warmth and happiness to the ponies' lives. I didn't realize at the time how literal the "bring warmth" part would eventually be. I thought she was going to be an innkeeper or something!" "Our parents also claimed it was for her sunny disposition. At the time, Supernova and I thought it was for her fiery temper. Thank goodness she grew out of that" Luna said a little mockingly. "Yeah" Supernova said happily "This girl had the temperament of a mule and a stone raised to the tenth power, although I can't blame her at all, she always tried to defend Luna and me, and if we considered how things were at that time, it was better to be a mare that knew how to defend herself against a submissive mare" "But that does not mean that many times she went out of line" Luna said, inclining her head in approval. "Of course, sometimes Celestia would fight over pointless things, do you remember the time she tackled a young stallion to the ground for not letting her play with them, even though they had already told her she was too young to play?" Supernova said with some giggles. "I do remember, do you remember when she accidentally beat up some colts thinking they were going to rob us? Although I must admit that they did look like thieves" Luna said sincerely. "And let's not forget the little Caramel Comet," Supernova said. Celestia was completely flushed and was sweating nervously "Come on girls, not in front of them" she tilted her head to point out to the others "you are embarrassing me, besides the incident with Comet was not so bad" "Was not so bad?!!, Sister, you broke his leg! Just for accidentally pushing Supernova into the river!" Luna said indignantly and with a scolding tone using her Royal Canterlot Voice. "He asked for it!" Celestia replied defensively also using her Royal Canterlot Voice. "You two calm down!" Supernova shouted shutting them both up with her magic "sorry for that dears" she said to the girls "now Luna, how about you tell them the story of how you got your cutie mark?" Luna nodded "very well" Supernova removed the spell, leaving both of them free. “Okay Nova, I received mine when an adult dragon settled on a mountain near the village, this would not have been a problem since its presence as such did not affect us in any way, but only the first night we realized that it would be a problem, it kept a large flame burning all night, there was so much light that it seemed to be day, we had to do something immediately, several members of the village guard went to try to establish a dialogue with the dragon, it turned out to be that he was not doing it out of evil, he was simply afraid of the beautiful night, many tried to help him face his fears, but nothing worked, in the end they were all so desperate and tired that they agreed to send me to try, I simply. . . talked" she said with a shrug "I told him about the beauty and tranquility of the night, the stars, the moon, and finally, I invited him to put out the flame and see the stars together, sing a little lullaby, he smiled at me and just fell asleep, my flanks began to glow and this little moon appeared. Everyone thought it meant that I would be part of the village guard and protect the village at night. I suppose I still am a guardian and ease the fears brought on at night." Luna said. "Thanks Lulu, now can we continue with the story?" Supernova asked Pinkie, she nodded happily “perfect, over the years we graduated from university, there is not much to highlight about that, although Luna managed to graduate with honors, Celestia graduated in Political Science and Law, Luna graduated in Astronomy , but she also studied physics, geology, military strategy and we learned metallurgy, strategy, organization and fighting techniques from her father, basically he taught us everything a soldier should know, I on my side studied gastronomy, pastry, medicine, law, but above all, chemistry and mechanics. Although technically, academically and legally I graduated they did not let me attend the graduation ceremony and they never sent me the diploma, it was still just a piece of paper, curiously I was not the only one to whom it happened, the same thing happened to two stallions and a griffon, I'm not sure why, I mean, it is obvious that the griffon and me were not given it because we were of another species and many teachers considered us "uncivilized beasts" and "unworthy beings to receive the knowledge of the ponies" but as for the other two stallions I still wonder why they did not give them their diplomas, they were a little out of the ordinary in their way of thinking compared to the others but nothing bad enough so they were banned from going to graduation" "Did we never tell you?" Asked Celestia, Supernova looked at her slightly tilting her head with curiosity "they did not deliver the diploma in person and they did not attend the graduation because the two had a secret relationship with one of the teachers, the teacher was married" "seriously?" Supernova asked her, arching her eyebrow in curiosity and confusion. "Weren't those the Dare brothers?" Celestia looked at her confused "that's why I tell you, those who did not receive the diploma were the Dare brothers" "Really? Huh, I'll probably erased it. After we graduated we got a job, I on my side kept solving mysteries" Supernova said a little disinterested. Rarity looked at the three of them a little incredulous "but, if you were earth ponies and you all had a, no offense, "normal life", how did you two become alicorns?" "Our ascension began when we young adults, I was 20, Supernova and Luna were 16. I was the new mayor of our little village and Luna was the head of our small militia guard, in addition to our normal jobs. We were called to Canterlot for a summit…" Author's Note Sorry for not publishing, but this chapter was long and creating the story of the past of the princesses and Supernova was complicated, even so, I hope you like it, the next chapters will narrate the rise of the royal sisters and a turning point in life by Supernova. Thanks for reading, suggestions and corrections are welcome. I am the Professor, I say goodbye and remember: "Even angels can turn into demons" Ascension: The messenger.~November 1286, four thousand years ago.~ A unicorn stallion with caramel-colored fur, hay-colored mane and the drawing of a parchment on its flanks was walking a rocky road in the early hours of the morning, accompanied only by its backpack, the last weeks had been hard, crossing half a continent and crossing the ocean was not as good an idea as thought '"you are the one" they said, "it will be fun" they said.' he said to himself 'Why the heck did I accept?' He asked 'they didn't even tell me what is all this for! Am I really that easy to convince?' His thoughts were interrupted when he saw a great wall rise in the distance "what the heck?, This was not on the maps!" He said annoyed and confused “I must have lost myself again!" he growled loudly to vent his anger, he took a deep breath and relaxed a little 'I guess I'll have to go over to ask for directions' the stallion approached the great wall noticing how this was not a straight wall but a round fortress, he approached the only entrance he could see, a large metal fence, and tried to look out for a guard or anypony who could help him. "Hey! Hey you!" A voice shouted from above. "Sorry?" The stallion looked up, the sun did not let him see much, but he could make out two stallions with a rudimentary armor of cloth and metal, the one on the right made him some signs. "Yes I'm talking to you! What do you want boy?" the one on the right asked. "Yeah, gentlecolt I'm looking for the village of Norcolt Lane, I got lost and I need directions, could you tell me where it is, or at least where I can find someone to tell me?" He said kindly. The two stallions looked at each other, bursting out laughing. "Excuse me, did I say something funny?" said the stallion a little irritated. The two guards continued laughing for a few minutes "boy you are in the Norcolt Lane village" said the one on the left still laughing slightly. "What?! That's impossible! The town has no walls" The stallion told them "Do you think this is a joke?" "We built the wall last month, besides, can't you read?" he said pointing to a small sign on the side of the road and in front of the entrance with the inscription "Welcome to Norcolt Lane" "Oh. . . " He said blushing embarrassed "my apologies" "Nah, it's fine, what do you want?" said the one on the right. "I need to speak with the leader of the village, it is a matter of the utmost importance" he said imperatively but politely. The two stopped laughing and took a serious expression "give us a second" Said the one on the left. Both disappeared from view, they seemed to shout something from the other side of the wall and then there was silence, the sound of chains hitting invaded the air and the great metal fence rose, two figures approached, two earth ponies, mares by the texture, one of them with white fur, pink hair and eyes of a fuchsia tone, around her neck a blue band with a small gold medal with a red ribbon, on the right ear two gold earrings, a small ring at the top and a thicker ring at the bottom, on his flanks a bright sun, on his face a happy smile and a confident. On the right side another mare younger than the first, with dark blue fur, light blue mane and aquamarine eyes, on its flanks a large crescent moon surrounded by a large spot and black dots, wearing a slightly worn brown wool shirt , in her front metal battle protectors with leather straps, she carried in her right leg a wooden spear with an iron tip, her gaze and smile happy and determined with little splashes of tranquility and strategic insight her mind a little lost in planning and analyzing her surroundings like a soldier with incomparable experience. The mare with the blue band was the first to speak. "Good morning, I am the mayor of this village and this is my sister the leader of the militia," she said in a kind and friendly tone, but with the direct and imposing tone of a leader. “Mayor? I am here on behalf of the Chancellor. I'm looking for the leader of the village” Said the stallion. "Our mother is the leader of the village, what do you need?" Asked the other mare. ~Minutes later.~ The four of them were in the living room having tea inside a medium-sized house on the edge of the village. "So, there is some terrible thing, and I have to go to the Canterlot Valley for some meeting about it?" Springboard summed up with a tone and expression that showed confusion, disbelief, and disinterested boredom. "So it is" replied the messenger. "And can't you just tell me here?" Springboard asked him with a serious face, bored and disinterested by the stallion's words. "I would if I could ma'am, I don't have much information myself" replied the messenger in a considerate and friendly tone. ". . ." Springboard was thoughtful in silence, the two mares looked at her waiting for her answer while the messenger watched her confused, curious and somewhat impressed. Springboard was still silent. ". . ." she closed her eyes "Congratulations girls! You are going to Canterlot" said Springboard cheerfully. "REALLY?!?" yelled both mares excited and smiling. "But this is for village leaders!" Objected the stallion. “It's just the chance for the nobles to show off and do their work, I want them to know that we know our place. I've got more important things to do. Besides, they'll eventually be the leaders of this village. They might as well go” Springboard said with the wise and caring tone of a mother. "Fine ma'am" Said the stallion kindly "I think there will be no problem, what is the worst that could happen?" he said in a more relaxed tone. "I'm glad you understood boy" she said affectionately "now girls, pack your things and remember to take care of your manners, I want you to behave" "Mom, you don't have to tell us, I'm the mayor of the town, my sister is the leader of the militia, I think we know very well how to behave in a political meeting," said the mayor. "You're right daughter, I was just saying it to make sure, your mother cares about you, you know?" Springboard said playfully, ruffling her daughter's hair a bit. "I know mom," said the mayor with a cheerful smile as she fixed her hair, gave her a kiss on the cheek and the two mares left to look for their luggage. "It will take a while, more tea?" Springboard asked the messenger. "It would be a pleasure ma'am" He answered politely. After a few minutes the blue fur mare peeked through one of the doors "Do you think Supernova should come?" she asked. Springboard took a sip of her tea with a thoughtful look "It's a good idea, it will be very useful for making decisions, I also think it will not be a problem for her, she has not had much work lately and I think it would be good for her to do something different" The two mares came out with a big backpack each and without their clothes "perfect! Let's go find her, surely she must be dying of boredom" "Excuse me, who are you talking about?" Asked the messenger confused. “About a friend, she is our consultant, she helps us in many things in our work, we learned everything together, I can say that she is an expert in everything, she's a very educated and gentlecoltly pony, she can come with us, right? it will be a nuisance" She said with a smile on her face. The stallion looked at her with a frustrated expression, he was in a short hesitant silence “I think. . ., I think there will be no problem" "Excellent, I think we should go now, let's not waste time." said the mayor, opening the door. The first to come out was the blue-furred mare "See you later mom." The messenger followed her "Goodbye ma'am, it was a pleasure meeting you." Finally, the mayor went out the door "Goodbye mom." "See you later" Springboard said with a smile. They walked a small path until they reached the most inhabited part of the town, the glances of the others towards the messenger became evident, most of them were looks of astonishment from the young people, but there was hidden among the crowd the fixed, rancorous glances and full of hatred from the elders and ex-soldiers. The messenger was a bit uncomfortable and nervous, but kept his composure, he had already been taught about how to act in these situations with the mud ponies before. "So. . . " The mayor said, pulling the messenger out of his thoughts, the mare's face was slightly flushed. “We never introduced ourselves correctly. I am Celestia and my sister is Luna" The messenger was dumbfounded for a moment “Umm. . . " Until now he had not noticed the beauty of the mare, that perfect white hair, that pink, smooth and shiny mane, and those eyes, those beautiful magenta eyes with hints of lavender, beautiful as a pink sapphire, with a cheerful and optimistic shine so beautiful as a sunset, at that moment his cheeks flushed and his heart beat his chest “I am Golden Papyre. Nice to meet you!" he said quickly. "It is also a pleasure to meet you Golden" Celestia said with a sweet smile. "So. . . Who is this "Supernova"? How is she like?" He asked. "Well she-" Celestia was interrupted by Luna who jumped between the two of them. "She is fantastic! She is the best cook I know, she is an impressive scientist and chemist, she designs all kinds of inventions, expandable shields, weapons that launch fire, smoke bombs, machines to create illusions, even automatic machines" "Automatic?" Golden repeated confused. “They are machines that work on their own, for example, the shirt that I was wearing was woven by one of her machines, all the military clothes are made on those machines, you can make dozens of copies of the same shirt in a few hours "said Luna. "Hours?!!" Golden said surprised "That's impressive, so she's an inventor, it sounds very interesting" "Oh no, no, no, no, no, she's not an inventor" Said Luna, shaking her head quickly "it's more of a hobby of hers, she is dedicated to solving mysteries" "So she's a detective, I wonder how they let her join the police academy?" Golden said thoughtfully. "She is not a police officer, she works on her own," Luna told him. "So she's a private detective," he said. "No, I don't think you understand me, she works alone, only her and no pony else," Luna said. Golden looked at her surprised and confused "So she's an amateur" Luna looked at him seriously "Listen to me well friend, maybe she is an "amateur" but she is the one who solves all the crimes in this village and the other 80 in Buckingham no matter what the police say, she does it all, without help , without magic, without gadgets, without forensics, just her brain and her eyes" she said with a penetrating and frightening look. "I-it's okay I believe you, I believe you" He said trying to calm her down "I just want to ask something, they told me about two detectives on the way here Jackpot and Onyx, they are supposed to be the ones in charge of all the cases, how does that works? "Asked in a slightly ironic and somewhat mocking way, Golden thought about unmasking what he saw as an obvious lie. Luna looked at him with a satisfied smile "Well that's simple, Supernova is a consultant, when Jackpot and Onyx don't know how to solve a case, that is, most of the time, she helps them solve it, sometimes she just gives them advice or she solves it in the comfort of her home, sometimes she goes to the crime scene and investigates a little, no matter how she does it she always solves the case, then Jackpot and Onyx pay Nova for her work and take all the credit" Golden looked at her confused and curious "Do you have proof of this?" Luna took a few papers out of her bag "Read this" she said, handing her the papers. Golden took the papers with his orange magic, the first was a newspaper report done on a very poor paper "They catch the mountain butcher" was the title "Today October 12, 1285, detective Sir Jackpot Mark and his colleague Dr. Onyx Strikes captured the mysterious mountain butcher, and it turns out to be a mare! As ladies and gentlecolt read, the person responsible for these horrible murders is miss River Breeze, a hiker who collected truffles for chefs haute cuisine on the slopes of Mount Helvylin, strong-looking but meek, with a humble and youth-friendly personality, she seemed like just another good ponie from the lot, but in reality she was a bloodthirsty, malevolent, cold, ruthless and without any respect or appreciation for the life and integrity of others, as had already been reported in previous editions, 3 bodies of young ponies had been found on the south face of Solar Pike Mountain; to refresh the memory of our readers we will give below a chronology of the events. A few days ago on October 8, the body of the young Sweetie Daisy was found on the side of the mountain, hidden among the stones, the autopsy showed that the young mare died of a brain contusion caused by a blow to the head with an object with the shape of a half cylinder, the body also inexplicably had multiple cuts and stab wounds but these were carried out after death leaving the police puzzled, a few days later, on October 10, two other bodies were found in the same area, those of a couple, Star Cupcake and her coltfriend Silver Spirit, in the words of Dr. Onyx "the bodies were practically unrecognizable, the full details of what they did to them are too grotesque to say out loud" simply to exemplify we will give the basic details, Star's body was open from the throat to the belly and inside her stomach she had the severed head of her coltfriend, the rest of her coltfriend's body had multiple blows and fractures, the police were puzzled and did not have a suspect, but today Sir Jackpot Mark and Dr. Onyx Strikes surprise us once again by catching the culprit of the, all the details of the investigation have not yet been published but according to Mr. Jackpot Mark "It was actually something very simple, from the beginning I knew that we were looking for someone strong but it was an obvious factor that it was not a stud, it also had to be someone who knew the mountains" a complete article with all the details of the investigation and the history of the criminal will be published soon, for now we can rest easy knowing that this criminal is off the streets thanks to the rapid work of the police" "Now read the other one" Luna told him. The other paper was a letter, made on a paper that was soft to the touch, but resistant to folds, it was written in italics "My dear Luna since you could not come to visit me today due to the incident with the guards on the river, and since I know how much you like to chat about ancient mysteries and listen to me narrate my cases I have decided to tell you how I solved a case that I just received today, surely you already saw in the newspaper the three corpses that they found in the Solar Pike mountain, I will not delve much into the details because the newspaper already talked about the bodies, I will write about the wounds and the deductions that I used, the first thing I noticed at the crime scene was the location of the body, whoever brought it carried it on his back because the earth around it had no marks that something was dragged, that means that it was someone strong, this hypothesis was verified by checking the rocks around the body, they did not agree with the rest of the rocks in that area, someone carried those rocks and used them to half hide the body, the second thing I noticed were the wounds, the first thing was those cuts and stabs, it is supposed that they were made after death but that is what the police are wrong about, they were not done after death, they let bleed after death, those wounds are made in specific points of the body that cause extreme pain, but not death, that means they were torturing her, the criminal closed her wounds constantly, with tweezers, probably, causing the blood to clot inside the body causing internal bleeding but the wounds did not bleed until after death, he also made extra stabs to hide it. The fatal head wound was made with a shovel obviously, but it was a special kind of shovel, I took samples of the dirt around her shattered skull, you had to see it! The right side of the skull was shattered, one eye was stuck out of its socket and fell into its mouth, the teeth were completely embedded in the bone, the cheeks and some even dug into the roof of the mouth, not to mention that her brain was shattered , surrounded by blood and cerebrospinal fluid mixing inside her skull in a shade of diluted light red and a little yellowish, sorry for that, you know dear that these things excite me, as I said, when I analyzed the samples with the naked eye I knew that it was not soil of the mountain, the color, texture and shape of the grains proved to me that it is soil from Mount Helvylin, a closer examination let me know that the soil contained some small pieces of truffle, there are no truffles on Solar Pike Mountain, but there is on Mount Helvylin, this means that the murder was carried out on Mount Helvylin, before death the victim was tortured and his wounds were constantly closed, finally the murderer got bored and killed her, I know he got bored because he could have tortured her even more, but he didn't, he didn't feel uncomfortable with the body, he carried her from a mountain to another on top of him without flinching, the blood didn't bother him, the mortal blow was performed with a truffle shovel, the land was a clue but it was confirmed when I bought one of those shovels and it coincided with the wound on the corpse. All I needed was to find the murderer, or murderess in this case, how do I know that she is a mare? Let's review the facts, it was not by chance, someone who was passing through the area saw her and kidnapped her, tortured her, didn't abused her, killed her, walked away and buried her, wait what? It is not one of the things that I am totally proud of, but in all these years I have seen many cases similar to this and this one has two details that make this theory practically impossible, let's see an adult whose target is foals and teenagers is usually because he wants to abuse them, if that were the case it would not be strange to hide the body because those profiles, provided they do not believe they have powers like "The Parisian Tailor", they tend to feel ashamed and hiding what has been done usually alleviates that part, but let's remember that she was not abused and that simple detail, no matter how insignificant it may seem, changes all things, it makes moving away to a mountain 85 kilometers away have another meaning, distraction and excitement. She carried the body there to give the impression that the filly had disappeared, but it would be useless to take her that distance if it is logical that the kidnapping and murder occurred on Mount Helvylin since the filly had not reached that far of her own free will, there was nothing in that place, that shows excitement, after killing her she was excited, and she thought about hiding the corpse in a place where a common pony would not find it, if I take into account the force necessary to kill her, carry her and move the stones to hide her I can know that it took her an hour to travel the 85 kilometers, this only proves the level of excitement that the murderer felt, she traveled 85 kilometers for an hour carrying a corpse without flinching, she put it on the most rugged side of the mountain and then. . . she hid it between a few rocks, she was so excited that she did not even hide it well, she was not tired, she traveled 85 kilometers in an hour carrying a body, covered it with stones and then had to travel those 85 kilometers again to return to the mount I could have hidden it better, taking all of the above into account I can assure you that the responsible is a mare. In short, a strong mare who was surely dedicated to looking for truffles on Mount Helvylin with knowledge of the mountains, kidnapped Sweetie Daisy, tortured her by constantly closing her wounds, killed her with her truffle shovel, left the wounds to bleed out, charged her for an hour to the side of Solar Pike mountain, she hid it between some rocks and then she left, all I had to do was find someone who matched my deductions, it wasn't more than half an hour before Raggedy brought me Miss River Breeze's description, the mare matched everything I was looking for, strong, she is dedicated to looking for truffles, she is a hiker and therefore knows the mountains, I managed to collect some information from her and invited her to my house to ask her some questions , she, her family and friends assure that she spent the whole day working in the mountains and the amount of truffles she brought with her would be proof of this, it is more obvious to me that she is the culprit, it is theoretically possible to get the amount of truffles she collected and you would have three hours left to spare, But those idiots Jackpot and Onyx swallowed her alibi, I decided to send one of my boys to follow Miss Breeze to confirm her alibi, It was no surprise to me when I was informed that they had found two other bodies just a day after the young Astral gave me his report, Miss Breeze worked collecting truffles for four hours, then she left her bag of truffles hidden in the bushes and went in the direction of Mount Solar Pike, she disappeared for three hours, came back with blood stains, cleaned herself, picked up her jacket and continued working for another two hours, Jackpot and Onyx have already arrested her, I'm not going to talk much about the bodies of the couple, they were interesting and I got to examine them a bit. I hope you liked my writing, hope to see you soon. Always yours: Supernova Shadow, October 11, 1285." Golden read the date one more time to make sure his eyes weren't lying to him, he was impressed, he would never have imagined something like that but there it was, there was no doubt that what Luna said was true "I-I can't believe it" "And yet there it is, right in front of your eyes" Luna said taking the papers and putting them back in her bag. "You know what this means?!!" He said indignantly "It means that those two are a disgrace, why hasn't your friend tried to claim the honor, appreciation and respect she deserves? How is she able to bear such dishonor? Those two are stealing her credit." He asked. Luna looked at him with a shrug with her lips pursed in a horizontal line in an expression of 'What do you want me to tell you?' “I don't know how things are back in Canterlot, but here it is very difficult to get respect, Nova has had a difficult life, teasing here, insults there, over the years people got tired and bother her less now, she is fine, the fewer people you meet, the less problems you will have, is what she says, we are her only friends, there are ponies in this village who have known her since the day she was born and they still don't know her name or they attack her in the street" "Attack her? Why?" Golden asked. Luna closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Well, it's all due to her ap-" Luna stopped and ran to a candy stand. "Caramelized lemon peel! Honey and cocoa bars!" She ran to the small wooden stall, pulled out a small bag, and started talking to the vendor. "Luna!" Celestia yelled at her in a scolding tone "Get back here right now!" Celestia turned to look at Golden "I'm so sorry, my sister is still somewhat young and can act very childish sometimes, she-" "Blueberry cake!" Shout Luna excitedly from a distance. In less than a blink, Celestia's eyes seemed to get bigger, her pupils were huge and bright, a smile formed on her face “EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! Again in less than a blink she ran to the candy stall to wait in line with the excited face of a little filly, taking little excited leaps from time to time. "Okay. . . ?" Golden said to himself looking at the two mares in the distance, the stallion turned to see his surroundings and saw a foal on the corner of the street with a notebook in his left hoof and a pencil in his mouth, the foal had gray fur and a black mane, his face and body were covered in dust and dried mud in some parts, when he got closer he could see what the foal was doing in the notebook, it was a perfect pencil portrait of Golden, "Good draw kid" He said impressed, suddenly the boy looked at him, quickly ran out and turned the corner. Golden was confused for a moment, then Celestia appeared next to him "What are you looking at?" she said with a face full of cake crumbs. "There was a colt here, it just ran away, it was drawing in a notebook, it was a drawing of mine, I thought that earth ponies weren't capable of drawing" He said confused and curious. Celestia looked at him puzzled "Of course we can draw! Why on Equestria would you think that we are not capable of drawing?" "Well because earth ponies are nothing more than illiterate farmers with nothing in the least special in them, they are just Nils-" Golden noticed Celestia's irritated expression and furios glare, a bead of cold sweat ran down his back making him shake "*Gulp* at least- *Gulp* at least that's what they told me back at home" "I see. . . " Celestia said in a serious and slightly annoyed tone, then walked away. "W-wait!" Golden sped up his walk and approached Celestia “I'm so sorry, really, it's just that I've never left Canterlot before and all the unicorns there always say things like that about all races and species. Please give me a chance, I know that if you show me what you earth ponies can really do I will know you are not useless and maybe I can change things back at home, just, just give me a chance" he said in a pleading tone that seemed embarrassing. Celestia was about to hit him, just for fun and because she had no patience for such things when she saw the sparkle in his eyes, she had seen that sparkle only in one place before, but she knew that that sparkle was pure sincerity, she hesitated a little. "Agk! FINE! But listen to me well, if I hear you say any of your insults again, it will be better for you if you don't ever speak to me again, understand?!" "yes!" he said as soon as she finished the sentence "I appreciate it so much, I swear that I will not dishonor your race again" Celestia took a moment to understand the phrase, finally it clicked in her head, then she just turned and said to her sister "Luna come here we gotta go" 'I just fucked it up big' was the only thing Golden could think of. Luna came over holding a bag of sweets "I'm ready, did I miss something?" Celestia glanced at Golden "Nothing important" Celestia said, staring at the stallion. "Very good, then let's go, Nova's house is a few blocks away" She said, going ahead and going around the right corner. Celestia approached her sister in silence and the two of them walked together, Golden stayed behind them, he thought about the words of forgiveness he said to Celestia 'Why- why did I apologize?' He asked himself surprised, But he was more surprised when he reevaluated the question 'What, "why did I apologize"? I'm a chivalrous unicorn, of course I should apologize!' However, it seemed something strange, he felt that it went against his nature, since he was a colt he had been taught and made appreciate the honor and superiority of the unicorns in an almost sectarian way, they had taught him almost on the same level the inferiority of other races and species, he had always felt the same contempt for the non-pure that others had, but that day it seemed as clear as water that all this was nonsense, a earth pony that was a mare was the mayor, her mother was the leader of the village and her sister was a military leader, even a colt without Cutie Mark and covered in dirt had a talent for drawing that he hadn't seen any unicorn have "that kid was drawing with his mouth! A perfect portrait just using his mouth!". At that moment he thought of his teacher, that scholar who had been like his grandfather, whom he loved more than his own parents, the one who had taught him everything had once told him about the distant lands to which he had traveled, places where the unicorns did not go for multiple reasons, caprice, hatred, contempt for others and even the mere fact that they were not welcome there, he told him about the beauty of the lands and how beings worked without magic, he said that to him it was an honor and a pleasure that he was allowed to do a job with only his own hooves and he told him that there was nothing better for him than to finish a job well done and wipe the sweat on his forehead, at that moment he seemed to access memories from his youth which his existence had already forgotten, Golden remembered vividly how his teacher used the time left over from his lessons to re-educate him against the beliefs of his parents and of practically any unicorn about others races and species, those memories made hatred come back to light, that strong and repressed hatred towards the ponies that he had to call his parents, he remembered how they destroyed his childhood dreams about knowing the world and the beings that inhabited it, He remembered with fury and pain that day, until the last minute of that day his parents yelled, scolded and lectured him to the point of exhaustion about the superiority of unicorns and taught him, forced him to love that superiority and to hate other races and species. Tears formed in his eyes as he had unlocked such traumatic memories, he looked at the mares walking in front of him and a part of him felt determined like never before, guided this time not by hatred as had happened before in his ideas to explore the world against his parents desires and beliefs, but of hope and longing for knowledge, he felt in his heart that childlike flame that fueled the foals dreams of changing the world, the conviction was formed in his heart 'We three will teach those idiots from Canterlot that they are not as important or superior as they think' a hopeful smile formed on his face, he thought at that moment of that Supernova Shadow, if that girl was half of what Luna said she would shut those racist and classist unicorns mouths as soon as she stepped hoof in Canterlot. "It's here!" Luna said stopping. The street was lined with several identical apartments next to each other, they had two floors and a facade of strong red clay bricks, the windows had white frames and the door was of a dark brown varnished wood, almost black, all the houses had a balcony with black metal railings, the bars at the corners of the balcony ending in a spiral. Golden actually found the apartments very nice, they had nothing to envy the ones in Canterlot, at least on the outside. "It's this one" said Celestia stopping in front of a door with the number 106, Golden looked at the door for a moment, then Celestia approached, there was a hole in the sidewalk where a hoof could fit, there was a piece of metal in the bottom, she moved her hoof from the inside to the outside and cleaned the mud from the hoof, then repeated this with the other three and climbed the two steps that led to the door, she raised the heavy polished metal bell that was under the lock and hit hard three times. Author's Note Alright this will be quick, this is the first chapter of the "Ascension" arc so I'll give a bit of internal logic to understand the social and cultural context of the time: During the war to overthrow Grogar many new territories were discovered and contact was made with multiple new species and factions, the zebras and their tribes in Zebraica, the yaks and the arctic lands of Yakyakistan, the Dragonlands, the griffons and the Griffinstone kingdom, Hippogriffs and Seaquestria kingdom, etc. This change was not well received, many of the species were subjected to racism or an equivalent of Social Darwinism, especially the nonpony species, which were judged on their culture, appearance and eating habits, leading to small battles between ponies and the other species, with the unicorns in command preaching about "pony supremacy". due to these wars the battle front against Grogar was weakened and he took advantage of this to regain ground and steal magic from all species, his monsters began to take over control once more, the ponies tried to fight back but they didn't have the necessary strength. After the destruction of a city in which a meeting of representatives of multiple species was held, the world seemed to realize how stupid their fights were, so they decided to put their differences aside and finish with Grogar once and for all. The battle was bloody, it was impossible to know who was going to win, but in a matchless stroke of luck and thanks to the efforts of countless strategists of all species, the six unicorn magicians managed to sneak into the tyrant's lair, using their combined magic, they were able to take away his bell and exile him and his creatures to Tartarus. After Grogar's exile there was peace along with a new sense of gratitude and brotherhood between the species, everything pointed to a prosperous future, until power went to the head of the unicorns, before Grogar's exile it was already agreed that The unicorns would figure out how to use Grogar's bell and then they would return the stolen magic to all the creatures, the power went to their heads very soon, or to their horns in this case, when they figured out how to use the bell they gave all the magic to the unicorns and through manipulation, better threats with magical attacks and terror the unicorns took the lands and resources for themselves, leaving the same or even stealing the territory of other species and races. The revolutionary attempts were useless and many kingdoms decided to ignore the situation fearing to suffer magical retaliation from the unicorns, little by little things stabilized and there was relative peace between the species, peace maintained by everyone's fear of the power of the nobles, although Politically everything was calm, the rancor continued in the population creating great social barriers both between the species and between the three ponies races, in the end all the species were left living isolated from each other. On very rare occasions any of them were seen outside their lands with the exception of dragons or griffons that occasionally flew by, the pegasi were the pony race that received the least hatred due to the help they gave from time to time to grow crops and to their constant work with the climate, although they were known for their egocentric temperament, unicorns were a rare thing to see outside the capital cities, the few that were seen were invalids, travelers, exiles or supposed "impure hybrids ”Between different races, racism became very strong partly thanks to propaganda and legends but also thanks to unfortunate experiences, especially involving ponies, zebras, dragons and griffons, most were cases of adult dragons attacking villages or groups of griffon bandits, in the case of zebras most of the incidents were caused by explorers who encountered isolated tribes without any contact with the rest of the world and they were attacked, the blame always fell on the Zebraica government, although they also did not know the existence of those tribes, which increased the harshness between ponies and zebras, the only species that were saved from these incidents were the yaks since they were isolated from the world in Yakyakistan, the hippogriffs for staying isolated and only appearing when necessary and the ponies of Saddle Arabia, being important merchants of merchandise and spices, were protected by the unicorns, although they had already shown what they were capable of in the Arabian wars. And so things remained in the years after, some roughnesses between the non-pony species were smoothed over due to shared hatred of ponies, as unicorns maintained their little reign of terror in a world where everyone made the law of ice. How power and society were divided was as clear as water, just by reading the insults of each species and comparing them to those of the unicorns the difference became obvious, nobody expected or even slightly suspected that everything was going to change, when the princesses rose from the earth.
Prologue: the time travel spell.Starlight ran quickly through the city towards the castle of friendship, when she passed through the city market a mare saw her from her carrot stand. "Good morning Starlight!"Carrot Top shouted happily "I don't have time, bye!" Shouted the fuchsia and purple spot, disappearing in a blink. Starlight braked, panting in front of the castle door, gave about nine blows with force and breathed nervously waiting for an answer, she heard how from the other side some pony approached the door with a calm step, the door was surrounded by purple magic and it opened slowly. "Twilight!" the mare yelled with a mixture of joy and nervousness "I'm so sorry, Trixie couldn't find her hat, and I had to help her look for it, and then I had to teleport a book to Sunburst that I had to give back! And then ..." The lavender mare covered Starlight's mouth gently with her hoof, showing her a slight smile. "You don't have to worry Starlight" said Twilight letting her pass "come have some lemonade, then we can work" "Uh? Twilight, are you okay?" Starlight followed Twilight into the dining room. "of course I'm fine!" she said cheerfully "why wouldn't I be?" The two of them sat in the dining room where a pitcher of lemonade and some dandelion sandwiches awaited them . "Well ..., I don't mean to be rude but you are usually very strict with our schedules, our investigations, and the schedule of our investigations" Starlight said taking a good bite of her sandwich. Twilight took a sip of her lemonade and took a long sigh "I know I can get really crazy about schedules and investigations, but we defeated three of the biggest enemies that Equestria faced a few months ago, the princesses made me co-ruler and The magic of friendship has spread everywhere, everything has gone so well that I think I can relax and let something as simple as your being late, now, since we finished with the snack, let's go to work! science does not do itself! " Starlight smiled, took the last sip of her lemonade and followed Twilight heading to the cutie map room "so ... what do you want us to do today?" Twilight looked at Starlight with a smile on her face "well, I wanted to study time travel spells, I wanted to improve the modified Starswirl spell you created to destroy us, and mix it with Zecora's potion and time loop magic. in which Sunset was trapped to make a more stable and manipulable spell which can detect and avoid those annoying paradoxes, loops and alterations to the timeline, thanks to Zecora's potion, anything you affect in the past does not change, because it seems like you didn't alter anything, what do you think? " "Wow, did you think all that? ... well it sounds possible, but we would have to do all the calculations and find out how we could combine Zecora's potion with the spell, you know that zebra magic is very different from ours Besides, we don't know how the magic of the loops affects the spell, we don't want to end up repeating the same day, or stop time, or tear the fabric of reality- "Twilight interrupted Starlight showing her two bottles with a bright white liquid and a parchment with the spell. "Ready!" she shouted excitedly "and the protections too, and I also have two backpacks with things that we will need in case we get trapped somewhere in the past!" "But how did you do the spell? And when?" Starlight said confused. "Well the idea of the spell came to me on Tuesday night and I got down to work, it took me like 6 or 7 hours to complete it, and i decided that you will help me prove it" Twilight put a bottle of the liquid on each side of the table and checked the parchment one last time. "So why did you call me?" Starlight said with a mixture of confusion and annoyance. "The spell needs two unicorns to be used and it is generally better to have another point of view in my research, plus we are both the only two ponies in equestria with experience in time travel" Twilight checked the parchment for the fourth or fifth time. "Okay, what do you want me to do?" Excited Starlight approached her bottle. Twilight looked at Starlight and smiled at her "well, we both took the potion, then I cast the spell and you take care of the protection spells and if a paradox or loop warning pops up, you inform me" Twilight drank her bottle and Starlight did the same "ready?" Starlight took a deep breath and closed her eyes "I'm ready ..." "Alright, then let's get started" Twillight closed his eyes and guided the magic energy through the air, the energy fluttering through the air slowly, like a gala dance, each movement was coldly calculated, the air was invaded by a sound of gears and hundreds of clocks, finally the magic entered her horn, and Twilight opened her eyes which were bright white, lightning was shot from her horn and a vortex opened in the ceiling "It worked!" Twilight shouted excitedly"is everything okay Starlight?" Twilight didn't hide her smile as she spoke. "Eeyup, the spell seems stable, I'll let you know if something changes" Starlight constantly checked the shields despite being excited, she couldn't help but be nervous. "Perfect! I'm going to do some scans to the vortex to register it in the log" Twilight threw a magic wave to the vortex which bounced from side to side inside, then returned to Twilight's horn, she was thoughtful for a minute "hmm ..., it seems that the temperature inside the vortex is cold, very cold, I do not think it is safe to enter, it seems that the magic energy is in constant movement through time, but I feel something ... strange I do not know how to describe it but it seems that there are anomalous objects inside the vortex, small objects, but also something bigger, but it's too far to know what it is, I'm going to increase the range of the spell "the spell was repeated the same as the first time, but this time it took longer to return, as soon as Twilight processed the information, she turned pale, her pupils became little dots and her jaw opened in terror "oh my Celestia!" she screamed terrified by the words that were going to come out of her mouth "Starlight ... there is a pony alive in there..." Starlight looked at Twilight "WHAT ?! Are you sure?" Starlight was afraid to know the answer. "Starlight ... I know the difference between a pony and a very large object, ... there is a pony there ..." Twilight was still dumbfounded. "T-Twilight I just detected a loop approaching, if we don't close the vortex it will trap us, we have to close it now" Starlight checked the shields and reinforced them. "We can't leave it there, we have to get it out" Twilight showed pure concern on his face. "I...I..." Starlight saw the concern in Twilight, took a deep breath "okay, I'll try to keep the vortex open, but if something changes I'll close it!" "Alright Starlight, I'll do it quickly" Twilight conjured a tractor beam with her horn and pulled hard, something began to approach inside the vortex, but suddenly rays of blue energy shot out of the vortex and the lightest objects in the room began to float. "Twilight! The vortex is collapsing! I-I gotta shut it down!" Starlight was getting more stressed each minute. "NO! Starlight we can't abandon him ... I-I can't abandon him" Twilight pulled the tractor beam harder and the pony began to fall towards the exit of the vortex. Starlight saw the pony, then Twilight, then the pony again, bit her lip and closed her eyes "I'm sorry!" The vortex began to close, but in the last second the pony went through it and fell on the floor on the other side of the table. The two of them were silent for a minute looking at each other, they began to circle the table slowly, the first thing they saw was a book, small, decorated with leather and gold, it looked old but very well preserved, then they saw her. "What in tartarus are you?..."said Starlight, as Twilight approached slowly. On the floor lay unconscious the strangest creature they had ever seen, it had the shape of a mare, but it had scales, dragon claws on its hooves, a long tail with a pointed end and some red membranes at the beginning and the middle of the tail, near At the end there were some red hair like her mane, she had two wings like an alicorn, the interior feathers were black like the rest of her scaly body, and the exterior feathers were red, the area of her back and abdomen was like the abdomen of a changeling, only that it also had scales of a pale red color that became more intense at the joints, its body was covered with black dots and finally its horn was gray and smooth, twisted and with a hole like the horn of a changeling. "Twilight ... be careful, we don't know what it is" Starlight looked at the "mare" with disgust, terror and bewilderment in equal measure. Twilight approached without paying attention and saw how a pool of blood accumulated staining the mare's mane. "By Celestia! Starlight! Bring the first aid kit, she's bleeding!" Starlight trotted with all her strength and disappeared down one of the corridors, Twilight saw the mare on the ground and picked her up "calm, everything will be fine, welcome home". Author's Note Well I wanted to make a short introduction to what the story will be, I think it took longer than I wanted but it seems good to me, so it is more consistent. This story occurred to me one day of boredom and creativity so it will continue, when? I have no idea, I will write in my free time and update it whenever I can. This is my first story so the criticisms are well received as long as they are not rude. THANKS FOR READING MY STORY!.
Waking up free.Waking up free. I felt how the heat of the sun caressed my eyelids, I was already awake, but I didn't want to open my eyes, knowing very well wath I was going to find 'it didn't work, as always ...' I thought, why did I keep trying? It may be because there is nothing else I can do, after all, thousands of years(?) had proven to me that there was no escape, so I think I kept repeating it because I had already done it all, a mind cannot go long without something to entertain itself , and much less mine 'what would I give for a bit of entertainment! or to be able to escape!' I sighed in defeat (again) and put my hands behind my head waiting for him to knock on the door, in that moment I realized the bandages, I had bandages on my head!, I got up as fast as I could, at that moment I noticed the pain and fatigue, my body felt like a sore and hanging mass, I dropped on the bed, I tried to see my surroundings but my vision was blurry, when I tried to speak, only a hoarse scream came out, my throat was dry and I felt too weak to pass air through my vocal chords, suddenly a lavender stain settled in front of my eyes. "Oh, thanks to Celestia you finally woke up! I was so worried, they wouldn't let me take you to the emergency room because Doctor Horse said 'it's not a reason to go to the emergency room', I was afraid you had suffered brain damage or something like that, you lost a lot of blood! , you must be hungry and thirsty, right? " the voice had a tone of joy and concern. I shook my head in approval, 'that voice ..., I know that voice!', I tried to focus my vision but it was still as blurry as a waterfall, the voice told me it was a mare, by its tone and the The mere fact of trying to take me to the ER as a complete stranger showed that she cared for others no matter what, but the volume of the voice shows stress and nervousness, she easily worries 'that will be a problem', She approached a table to the bed with a plate of what I could recognize as cinnamon bun cereal, brown sugar toast, a bowl of fruit and a glass of cold water, the wear pattern of the dishes showed that they had been washed by tiny claws a baby dragon Without a doubt, I took the glass of water without thinking and emptied it, I began to eat without any utensils or manners, it was the first good breakfast in who knows how much. The mare smiled "it's good that you like it!I didn't know what you'd like to eat, so I did the basics, can I ask?, what are you?, I had never seen anything like you in my books, and believe me I have read many, but let's change the subject, what is your name? " the mare approached me a book with her magic "Starlight told me that this was a diary, so I decided not to read it, unless you allow me of course" the mare tried to hide the smile that formed on her face from just think about reading it. 'books ... BOOKS !, of course!' I stared at the mare my eyes cleared a little and I recognized her build and mane forced my throat as much as I could "Twi..., *cough*, Twil..., *cough*, you are..., *cough*" The mare looked at her confused "Are you okay? Tell me that you were not left without the ability to speak! Right? Oh, please forgive me! Th-This is all my fault! I shouldn't have let you down and I should have insisted on taking you to the ER and- " "Plincess Twilait!, I-I'm f-fine ... "I stammered. "Oh, thank Celestia!, I was so worried" Twilight relaxed her breath "so, you know who I am, that means you don't have to come from far away, so can you tell me your name?" 'My name? Who cares about that!' I force my throat to make the correct sounds "W-what d-day is it?" Twilight looked at me confused "Thursday, why do you ask?" "N-no, the date" I said slightly annoyed. "I think it's July 12" she said trying to remember. "YEAR!" my patience ran out in that instant. "wow, easy, year 5 AL" she said defensively. 'A.L.?, A.L ..., After Luna, of course!' I tried to get out of bed but fell, with a loud bang. "Oh, by Celestia! Are you okay? You shouldn't have done that! You must still be very weak and confused!" Twilight helped me up, at that moment the door opened and a little baby dragon peeked out. "Twilight? Is everything okay? I heard a scream and some knocks, is there someone else here-?" Suddenly the little demon saw me and he threw the chandelier that he was cleaning at me. I was half unconscious, although I could hear everything they said "Twilight! Be careful! There is a monster next to you! I will protect you!" " the damn thing was going to attack me on the ground when he suddenly stopped when Twilight got in the way. "Spike! What do you think you're doing ?!" the little dragon looked at her confused. "What do I seem to do ?! I'm trying to protect you from the monster!" the baby dragon pointed to the "mare" on the floor. "She's not a monster. She's the mare I was telling you about, the one that Starlight and I found in the vortex, and now she's unconscious because of you! Not to mention that the fall almost killed her!" Twilight spoke like a mother scolding her foal. Suddenly I woke up hearing that last phrase "the landing. 'The landing almost killed her', a fall does not kill anyone, no matter how high you fall, it is the landing, the landing is what kills you." they looked at me dumbfounded, "what?" there I realized 'my voice came back!' "Hey! My voice is back! I would say thank you for the blow if it didn't hurt like tartarus" The mare had a cold and mechanical voice, without the slightest trace of emotions but it was not like that of Pinkie Pie's family, hers did not sound boring or monotonous, it was attractive and a bit harmonious, but always serious. Spike looked at me scared and disgusted "uh ... Twilight, why does she have red eyes?" I looked at him with irony "why do you have green and purple scales?" I asked rhetorically, "answer: because you were born with them" Spike looked at me obviously sorry "I'm sorry" "I know, now where was I? ... Ah! yes ... I need you to write to Celly and Lulu, give them my description and tell them my name" I said building my action plan in my mind. Twilight looked at me confused "Celly and Lulu?" I was so immersed in my thoughts that it took me a few seconds to react "oh, right, I mean Celestia and Luna, write them" "Wait a minute..., who do you think you are to give orders to a princess ?!" Spike said ignoring my orders. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you, so it is better if you write to the Princesses, they will tell you everything" I said trying to get off the subject while I ate and continued planning. "I already did" Twilight said staring at me. I spit my cereal "*cough* wha-what *cough*" "I said I already did, as soon as I healed your wound and put you in that bed I wrote about you they said they might know some things about you, but they weren't sure" Twilight showed some fear towards me. "But that's because you haven't told them my name" I said with a noticeable smile. "and what is your name?" Twilight was very interested to know. "Shadow..., Supernova Shadow" I couldn't stop smiling at that moment, I was finally home! (A while later) Twilight and Spike entered the room with a parchment, a quill and an inkwell "Is that okay with you?" Twilight handed me the letter. Dear princesses The "mare" I told you about in my previous letter, has regained consciousness, claims to be "an old acquaintance" of you, she has identified herself as Supernova Shadow, she was the one who decided to write this letter to you, she says that wants to meet with you in person, and to "prove" who she is, she leaves the following message: Hi Celly, hi Lulu, how can I say this... I came back, I don't know exactly how, but what matters is that I'm home and I want, no, I need to talk to you in person, talk about where I've been or rather when I have been, I also think that we need to have an important talk for that I need you two,Twilight and her friends in Canterlot, just give me a date, with nothing more to add I can only tell you how much I miss you and how much I want to see you. Always yours Supernova Shadow. P.S.: Sunshine, Sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake! Moonshine, Moonshine, Cricket bugs all sing. Raise your voice, And welcome to the Spring! "Yes, I think it's fine" I looked at the letter and almost wiped away a tear, but my happiness was greater at this moment. "Well then, I'll send it to the princesses" Twilight made a sign to her assistant and he prepared to use his dragon fire. "Wait!, ...I want to do it myself ..." I pushed the letter away from the little dragon. "Ponies can't conjure dragon fire" Twilight looked annoyed and in a rush to send the letter and get rid of that problem at once. "Do I look like a normal pony?" I smiled, shot a stream of my red flame on the parchment and it disappeared next to the fire. "Done!, I already sent it" They both gaped at me, "Y-you, you used dragon fire!" with that scream it was clear that I had taken Twilight out of her mind. "Yeah" I said calmly. "B-but, that's impossible! Only dragons can use it! The wisest unicorns have tried to replicate it for millennia and they aren't even close to doing it! Even I haven't been able to do it!" the mare seemed to be searching for a logical explanation as if it were a matter of life and death. "Twilight dear, I'll explain everything to you and your friends once I have an answer and they summon us to Canterlot" I said as I stretched out on a chair. Twilight used her tricks to breathe "in and out, in and out, in... and out..." she seemed to regain her composure "okay... now what?" "Now we wait for the letter to be answered" I relax and have a cup of tea. "Is that all?! Wait here for your letter to be answered!" Twilight was more than annoyed at the lack of answers. "Wait for it ... wait for it ... wait for it ... now!" I point to the little dragon and it regurgitates a letter. "It's for you" Spike handed me the scroll. "Thanks, now let's see" I examine the scroll carefully. "uh ... shouldn't you read it?" Twilight tried to understand my behavior with all her might and still without the slightest idea of what I am doing. "Oh no, of course not, not yet, you would be surprised what you can tell just by looking at this scroll, you only see a simple scroll of parchment, I can see an open book that shows me who the writer is, for example, the paper, It is for royal paperwork and not for royal letters, so they wrote it quickly and with what they had more at hand or hoof in this case, the knot is half loose, but done with care, whoever writes wants the letter to show off pretty, and finally it is wet and the ink is not dry, I can smell it, after this analysis I can make some guesses, but I need to read it to be sure "I removed the knot and opened the letter" hmm ... yes it was written quickly , the inclination and the pressure show it, now I'm going to read it so please be quiet " Dear Supernova. This is Luna. Nova, I am so happy that you are back! and that you are not dead, our my sister and I will be more than happy to see you, I look forward to you, my friend. Take care of yourself please, we miss you so much, welcome home. Hi, this is Celestia. My dear Supernova, with all my heart I tell you that I missed you, I missed you so much, it is my greatest joy that you are back, we can meet this Sunday morning, we are waiting for you with our open hooves and hoping that you are welcome. For you my dear Twilight I leave the following instructions: on Sunday morning you and your friends will accompany Supernova to Canterlot to have a talk that will change everything you know about the history of equestria and can change the course of your lives until now, Until then please take care of Supernova she is our friend, one that we thought we lost. With love Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The room was silent for a minute "well that was nice, but what is this water?" I touched a drop and tasted it, I savored it carefully "these are Celestia's tears, these others are from Luna, but the taste is different, they are tears of joy, Celestia's are tears of nostalgia, so they really missed me, something a little illogical if I am supposed to have disappeared thousands of years ago, but the small detail is appreciated " "Small detail ?!" Twilight was indignant with my last comment "if what you say is true and according to what it says in the letter they, the Princesses of equestria missed you, they cried for you and you say 'the little detail is appreciated' and 'so they really missed me, something a little illogical if I am supposed to have disappeared Celestia's knows how much!', what kind of pony are you?" "Look dear, I know it seems like a lot, but I know them, crying for you is nothing compared to what they can do for those they appreciate, and it is illogical that if I was supposed to disappear without a trace, they hope I am alive, the most reasonable thing would be to believe that I died and continue with their lives, although I really appreciate that they did not give up. I will have to prepare for Sunday, I need to write the documents that I will need, I also have to fix myself, and I think I forgot something .. hmm ... ah, sure! I need to meet your friends" I handed her the letter and walked towards the door "Could you guide me around the town, please? Because I have no idea where to find them" Twilight relaxed as much as she could "okay, I'll introduce you to them, but I want you to give me answers" "I'm sorry dear but that will have to wait until we go to Canterlot" We made our way through the corridors and reached the great castle gate, Twilight used her magic to open it and I had my first glimpse of the outside. Author's Note Well, what did you think? I wanted to do this chapter from the point of view of Supernova, not all the chapters will be like that, I like a third person point of view more, expect more chapters soon.
The new mare in town.The new mare in town It was a quiet morning in the Carousel Boutique, the interior was calmer than normal, Rarity was at one of the sewing tables finishing a turquoise dress for a business meeting in Manehattan, at the end of the hall the beautiful music of a violin floods the room. "Sweetie Belle, is that you?" Rarity stopped sewing and listened intently to the violin "Sweetie Belle?" The filly looked out from the side and saw her sister "I'm sorry sis', I was practicing my violin, if you want I can do it when you're not busy" "No, not my dear, quite the opposite I like it, it is very beautiful, but I can ask, why? I mean, why play the violin right now? Wouldn't you be better off playing around with your friends?" Sweetie Belle saw her sister and took a deep breath “well…, I was talking to the girls yesterday when leaving school and I told them that I did not want to go on adventures today, today I want to dedicate myself to my special talent, to help others with their problems It's great… but… I don't think I have tried to exploit my potential, so I got Octavia to lend me a violin and decided to practice and you know what, I'm starting to love this! " the filly began to play again. "I think it is very good that you study your talent Sweetie Belle, as long as it is your passion I see no problem, it is also very relaxing on this work day" the two were silent and enjoyed the peace and the music. Suddenly somepony knocked on the door "Rarity?! Are you there?" They were both startled by the sudden scream, Rarity almost pricked her hoof on the sewing machine, and Sweetie Belle broke the violin strings "oh great! Octavia is going to kill me!" "Rarity? Are you there? Please open up, I need to talk to you" Twilight was impatient on the other side of the door. Rarity opened the door "Twilight darling, what's wrong? What's all this fuss about?" "I'm so sorry Rarity, but I have to talk to you, an issue came up and the princess summoned us to Canterlot this Sunday" Twilight looked nervously at something to her right. "an issue? What's this all about Twilight? What does the princess want to talk about? Did Tirek, Chrysalis and Cozy Glow get away?!" Rarity began to hyperventilate. "No, it's nothing like that, they are still statues, it's about an old friend of the princesses, apparently she disappeared long ago, and ... well that's all I know, they're supposed to explain everything to us when we're in Canterlot. Anyway, she said she wanted to meet you and the others and she also wants you to make her some clothes. ”Twilight looked to her right, becoming more and more nervous. "Oh that's wonderful my dear! ... and ... where is she?" Rarity looked around for the mare. "Hello there!" Supernova appeared to Twilight's right, Rarity yelled as if she was being killed "ok that's not what I had in mind" "Rarity? Is everything okay?" Sweetie Belle walked to the door and saw Supernova, then yelled just like her older sister, only a thousand times sharper. "Ok, I didn't have that in mind either" Supernova watched as a large group of ponies lay behind them "that's not good" A few minutes and some cold water after the three of them were gathered in the living room, Rarity held a cup of tea shakily between her hooves. “So… excuse me asking but… who and what are you?" Rarity took a sip of her tea. “I am Supernova Shadow, and as for what I am, well that question will be better answered on Sunday to have a complete answer, but for now what you should know is that what happens this Sunday will change the history of Equestria as you know it. and possibly the future as well, so keep an open mind, and please don't gossip around. On the subject of clothes, I need some things, some running boots, underwear, some tunic shirts, you know like Maud or Sunburst clothes and a bathrobe, the only preferences I have is that my underwear have black and red horizontal stripes, oh, and let the bathrobe be white” Supernova added a sugar cube to her tea and drank it. "White? Why that color? Besides, I think a cape like Maud's doesn't fit you" Rarity regained her composure, after all, business shouldn't be affected by personal matters. Supernova looked at Rarity knowing it would be a fashion discussion, she thought her words well “because it matches my eyes, and the cape is to cover my back and chest, I don't want them to see my wings and this… chitin exoskeleton, it protects my organs and ribs but it draws a lot of attention, you just look for a color that matches me " "Okay dear, but I don't think I can make your underwear, this is not that kind of Boutique" Rarity looked a bit uncomfortable with the order. "What? What are you talking about? What kind of tailor doesn't make underwear?" a few seconds later something clicked on her head "wait, do you think I'm talking about lingerie ?!, no, no I mean my clothes!, Iugh!, the mere thought of it disgusts me" Supernova showed pure indignation. Rarity started to laugh nervously seeing the indignant mare in front of her "oh, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry ... heh heh heh, I thought about it the other way, clarified that, I think it would be about 140 Bits in total I'll have everything ready on Saturday ” "Very well, I think that would be all, I know that you will not disappoint me, I know very well your skills with the sewing machine" Supernova made his indignation disappear in an instant recovering his cold and mechanical tone, she was acting all the time. "Thank you miss." Rarity was blushing and shocked at how quickly Supernova's outrage faded. Supernova got up and opened the door to leave "the pleasure is mine, then see you on Saturday, have a good day and good luck with your turquoise inverted triangle dress for the business meeting in Manehattan" she left and Twilight followed her. Rarity stared dumbfounded at the now closed door and dropped her mug, which shattered on the floor, staining the carpet with tea. "WHAT... JUST... HAPPENED ?!" Twilight and Supernova walked the streets of Ponyville "How did you know?" Twilight didn't know whether to be shocked or terrified. "know what?" Supernova was looking for the street they should go without paying much attention to Twilight or the ponies that stopped to look at her "ah..., the dress thing?" "Yes! Nobody but her and I knew it, it was a secret request from a mare with influence in Canterlot" Twilight covered her mouth with one of her hooves knowing that she had spoken too much. Supernova turned his gaze to the other side "in the living room sofa there is an area more worn than the rest, but it has no dust or dirt, it has been worn recently and due to the wear pattern it was from scrubbing it a lot, that means it was a stain, on the tea table there was a small stain of natural turquoise dye, when I took the sugar cube for my tea I scraped it and stucked it on the edge of my cup and analyzed it, for the smell and the lack of impurities I knew that the dye was of a very high quality, and imported, so whoever asked for it is rich, I know it is a mare because turquoise is not the color you expect in a stallion's clothing, the common dresses for those Meetings are not very thick, you can take a long time in those meetings and you stress about your business, then you sweat, the common thing is an inverted triangle dress so that the air travels through the chest area, it is more open, how can I know that it is a business meeting in Manehattan?, simple, the grand galoping gala is celebrated in July 21 according to the newspapers that I read, the dye is not for a celebration of such caliber, they also make the dresses for those occasions well in advance, if it were for the gala they would do it in Canterlot, one of Rarity's napkins was not well washed and smelled like some pretzels that are only eaten in Lower Manehattan, so she was there recently, and what's in Lower Manehattan?, Wall Street, you don't go to Wall Street if you don't do business, and it wasn't just any order, because the pony that ordered it could come here to Ponyville, but no, she made Rarity go to Manehattan, so she doesn't have enough free time to order it, and nothing matters more to a wealthy Manehattan-pony based on Wall Street than her money, taking that into account I can know that it is a turquoise inverted triangle dress made for a business meeting in Manehattan and that it was commissioned by Swan Song " Twilight looked at Supernova impressed "wow ... that was impressive, really impressive" "seriously?" Supernova broke her seriousness and looked at Twilight with a smile of happiness and satisfaction. "Yes, how did you do it?" Supernova smiled like a teacher upon receiving an obvious question from her students. “It is called deduction, deduction is a method of reasoning that starts from a known general principle to arrive at an unknown particular principle, in other words, deduction is applied to discover truths that we do not appreciate with the naked eye, for this we apply what that we already know and evaluate things according to what is safe, probable or possible to interpret the unknown, deducing is nothing more than taking one truth from another, you see, all knowledge is based on a premise, like a chain with hundreds of links If you know those links, the rest is very simple, examples of deduction are the following; If it's Saturday you don't have to work, if it's a pony it's a mortal, if the fruit is ripe it's a healthy and edible food. To deduce correctly I must avoid mistaking my judgment, for this I must know the following two things; conclusive reasoning and presumptive reasoning, who does not know the difference between these two will surely fail; the conclusive reasoning is supported by indubitable affirmations in this section the physical, magical, and mathematical laws can be included, as well as indubitable scientific definitions; Well, with such premises I can develop more solid arguments, if such premises are true the conclusion is irrefutable, the deductions that will never fail me are the ones I make with the conclusive reasoning since these are undoubted and could not be otherwise. A is equal to B, Z is equal to A, result, Z is necessarily equal to B. Mammals are vertebrates, the dolphin is a mammal, therefore the dolphin is undoubtedly a vertebrate animal and since the first premise does not admit exceptions, I can also conclude in cases that do not adhere to the rule, if it is not a vertebrate it is not a mammal, if the fruit is not ripe then it is not a healthy and edible food, definitely a deductive argument is correct or false whether or not it has the protection of the second premise to jump to a conclusion and to make a correct deduction, When they offer me reasons to justify a circumstance, I demand that they be related to it, a common mistake is to make the facts conform to the theory, when the correct thing is that the theory conform to the facts. Presumptive reasoning is when my first premise affirms things that are not certain, summarizes that things happen as they usually do, this is the case of generalities, beliefs and most definitions produce presumptive deductions, plausible reasoning, probable in greater or less degree, that is why it is called presumptive or plausible reasoning, almost all our deductive arguments belong to this type since memory existed, if the first premise is more or less probable but the second does not offer doubts, then the conclusion will be more or less probable to the extent that it is the first, if the second premise is also doubtful the conclusion is more doubtful than both; of a probable argument the premise will have to be firmer than the conclusion so that its probability compensates for its improbability, as it is obvious deductive reasoning allows exceptions, therefore they are not safe, from a probable judgment I cannot affirm anything of the individual cases, the difficult thing is that in reality everything is probable and almost nothing is necessarily necessary, I rarely have sufficient or sure data, my most frequent deductive reasoning does not start from the necessary premises, but possible ones, these do not deal with the true, but the plausible things, this is what makes it more difficult, but once you learn to recognize patterns and argue your premises with observation and physical evidence, and once you compare them to the facts, the result once the impossible is ruled out. As illogical as it may sound, it is certainly the truth. ”Twilight gave Supernova her full attention, delighting in her words. “Ingenious, ingenious indeed, but how do you plan to repay Rarity? You have no money” Twilight was beginning to enjoy Supernova's company, it would be interesting to get to know someone with such reasoning ability better. “Tomorrow I'll go get jewels and then I'll sell it at a pawn shop, you don't mind lending me Spike, right? I would do it myself but a dragon would help me a lot not to spend all day underground, alone…” Supernova regained her seriousness but her voice was warmer with an eloquent tone. Twilight didn't know why, but she felt guilty about that last sentence, after all she had treated Supernova very badly just for not knowing her well; she sighed "Okay... you can go with him, he will be of great help to you, he is very good at looking for jewels, I only have one question, it is out of curiosity, how did you know that the dress was for Swan Song?" Supernova smiled with satisfaction "turquoise and orange combine very well" Twilight looked at her with a mocking smile "What?, I never said that for the deduction I did not need common sense" The two laughed until they reached the door of the Sugarcube Corner "so this is the Sugarcube Corner?, it smells like chocolate and sugar" Twilight smiled and opened the door, it was quiet, very quiet... "SURPRISE!" the lights came on and about 10 ponies appeared next to a fluffy mare pink mare in the center with a cannon, after an explosion and a loud bang, confetti rained everywhere "Happy 'welcome to Ponyville' party Supernova Shadow!" "Pinkie? How do you know who Supernova is? And how did you bring so many ponies here?" Pinkie Pie hugged both of them, Twilight looked at Pinkie confused and Supernova watched her surroundings indifferent to the whole situation. "That's a silly secret, why better not enjoy the party- What is she doing?" They both saw Supernova moving quickly around the room stopping just to watch. "It's nice to meet you Pinkie, and the answer to your question Twilight is bribery" Supernova said calmly, Pinkie was alarmed and Twilight stared at her. "WHAT!?" Twilight looked at Supernova dumbfounded and Pinkie knelt in front of her and silently pleaded with a sad puppy face. “Bribe, Miss Pie's hooves have little sapphire crumbs and traces of cupcake frosting, she bribed Spike with sapphire cupcakes, but that wasn't all look at the barrel, it's cold, normally when you touch a cold metal you leave the mark of your heat, but no, the barrel does not have them" Supernova fogged the barrel and no traces appeared "that means that Miss Pie's hooves were cold, which I could see when she hugged me, this morning is warm, The only explanation is that she had contact with something cold before hitting the barrel and none of the desserts here are served cold, Pinkie's mane has a bit of melted raspberry ice cream on one end, she bribed Spike with cupcakes and ice cream, a lot ice cream, enough so that her hooves are still cold. each and every one of the ponies here was bribed in one way or another, the green one there, he's been looking at the cake since we walked in, he looks old, but he's still very young, slightly overweight, but underweight very fast recently, you may know because his bowtie has a double knot, but if you look closely the ribbons only have wear marks from a single knot, so he started using two knots recently, he has sweat stains. he losed weight very quickly recently, it's slightly overweight, and he looks at the cake so eagerly, it is a sign that he is on a diet and exercises imposed by a relative, probably his mother, I know he did not impose it on him because he does not try to control himself with it cake, he wants to eat it without any regrets, you can see it in their expressions, the rest except for two that I will mention later, they have crumbs in their mouths, super chewy caramel cookies, you can see it in the little caaramel adhered to their lips, and that while shouting 'Surprise!' that purple mare on the right left her mouth open when she saw me, I could see a little candy on her teeth, I know it's super chewy, because she was still chewing it inside her mouth, those two I mentioned before are those from that corner, they are lovers who cheat on their respective husband and wife, the stallion smells of a mixture of artisan cologne, sweat and most importantly Appleloosa brandy, that mixed with the markedness of his muscles and his homogeneous tan tells me that he lives in Appleloosa, but The mare with him is from Canterlot, she is neat, with clean hair, a delicate little filly, they both have the mark of a missing ring, the wedding ring, they took it off, she smells like stallion cologne * sniff, sniff * and I think it just evaporated, he has marks on the back that show that he was lying on his back on the floor, they had sex a while ago in a motel, and they agreed to come here to be in a closed place knowing that nobody in the city knows who they are. Pinkie I want you to know that I'm not mad at you, you did it to surprise me, but that doesn't work for me, I knew you were going to throw a surprise party for me for hours, but I appreciate the attempt, and as for you two lustful cheaters, I want you to know That you disgust me, Now Pinkie as you probably already know on Sunday morning we will have to go to Canterlot, so I hope you attend and without party elements please, I have to go, but I ask you to take care of these ponies, have fun without me, okay?" Supernova looked at Pinkie with affection and a warm smile. "Okie dokie loki!" Pinkie regained her cheerful personality and started jumping around making party games. Supernova approached the door to leave the place, the ponies looked at her, some hysterical, some annoyed, others impressed, but all equally terrified by the mare. Twilight smiled nervously and saw the ponies around her "sorry, heh, heh” quickly Twilight left the place. Twilight sped up her pace to catch up with Supernova "Are you crazy?! Why in Celestia's name did you do that?!" Supernova looked at Twilight confused "but you asked-?" Twilight interrupted her clearly annoyed "I know what I asked! What I mean is why did you said all that about those ponies" "I just gave you the answer, everything I said was true, it was also good entertainment, and you have to admit those two gooey deserved it" Supernova kept her voice serious but looked dejected. Twilight seemed to calm down "well with those two you're right ..." Twilight shook her head and regained her accusative tone "but that's not what I'm talking about!,you dare to say 'it was good entertainment'!. All those ponies are furious, they feel guilty and some were ridiculed for what you said! , Don't you care about the feelings of others?!" Supernova seemed to bother with that phrase, but she still looked cold and serious "Every feeling is a chemical defect that losers possess, all emotions are abhorrent to me, they are the stone in the way, the crack in the lens, they prevent the correct realization of logical reasoning on that I base my life. Emotions are useless" "what does that mean?!" Twilight was outraged by Supernova's words and although she didn't want to do it, something inside her told her to prepare an attack spell. "What are you going to do? Shoot me? Just because I said that emotions are weakness and that I don't need them! Well, what do you think princess, it's true, I don't have them, I don't want them and I don't need them, you should learn that there are cold, hard and lonely people, people who do not have emotions so as not to have to feel pain, or fear, or despair, or sadness, people who don't need anyone and who enjoy being alone; I don't care about others or what happens to them, or what they think about me *sigh*. The coldest and hardest people you will ever meet, were once as soft as water. And that's the tragedy of living. Heartless people, people who only care about themselves once cared too much for others” Supernova finished, all the emotions that she apparently lacked appeared suddenly, she was enraged, she cried, and then... she walked away in silence recovering her expression calm and empty... "Where are you going?!" Twilight screamed guiltily, but couldn't apologize. "To the market, to look for Applejack, she also has to find out, it is likely that she also knows where Rainbow Dash is, also I think it's better if I go alone means less problems" Supernova was lost among a crowd of ponies. Twilight lost sight of her and stood there for a minute 'Who in their right mind could say such a thing about emotions?! Or about loneliness? Or about others? What pony could live without emotions? Or always be alone?', No, it couldn't be possible, Twilight hurried to the castle to find what she wanted in the library 'a spell, it had to be a spell! Nobody could be so cold and indifferent, nobody could be so callous and lonely, right?... right?...' ~ I wandered through the streets until I came across a place full of tents 'the Ponyville market without a doubt', as soon as I set foot on that street my senses hit me, my ear listened to fragments of conversations, my eyes observed each seller and buyer, my smell recognized essences, fruits, vegetables and body fluids, my mind was overloaded with information, I felt that my head was going to explode, so I closed my eyes and concentrated on my goal 'Applejack', my senses were sharpened and the rest became In background noise, I slid across the street avoiding clueless shoppers and came to a small wagon with a small green and white tent, on top of that an apple with a horseshoe in the center, a mare and a filly were tending to the business, 'okay Supernova, remember don't infuriate Twilight's friends, at least no more than necessary, act like a normal pony, now which template should I choose?, Canterlot is out. Applejack doesn't like fancy Canterlot ponies, how about the studious one?, Nah !, very shy, shy people don't talk much and must act more and more shy the more confident the other person acts, Applejack is very confident oh! The relaxed ignorant, that's perfect, after all, ignorance is the best weapon, use her country sayings to make her feel empathy with you' "Hi! I'm Supernova Shadow, ah' want to buy some apples", I spoke with a perfect rural accent, with a carefree cheerful appearance, it was a very easy but very effective personality mask, the only difficult thing is to speak with the accent without exaggerating or forgetting it. The mare with orange hair and cowboy hat looked at me with a calm expression "well hello!, so you are Supernova, I'm Applejack, it's a pleasure" "Yeah, how did you know who I am?" I said happy, smiling and curious 'Pinkie Pie told her, obviously.' "Pinkie told me about you, although ah' have to say that you are not like she told me, well as for the body she was right, but she said you were cold, serious and calculatin', ah' guess she ate a lot of sugar today, or maybe she didn't listen Spike very well. She was probably plannin' the party, what brings you here?” Applejack finished organizing some apples and looked at me 'perfect, I have your attention' "Well, the truth is that ah' wanted to buy some green apples, but ah' see that you do not have, so ah' go to the second matter, this Sunday mornin' we will have to go to Canterlot, the princesses want to talk to Y'all, ah' know more or less what they are going to talk about, but ah' can only tell you that it can change history as everyone knows it and probably the future of equestria" Applejack looked at me suspiciously. "Ah' don't know you very well, but as the element of honesty ah' can know that you are lyin' to me" ‘seriously?’ I said to myself ironically ‘well, you’re not that easy to convince my dear, this will be fun’ "I'm not lyin' to you, sugarcube, I'm just not tellin' you the whole truth, it's a way to keep secrets without bein' dishonest, ah' know that you know what I'm talkin' about" I gave her a warm and trusting smile "unless you don't trust me…” I pretended sadness and shyness, Applejack looked at me doubtfully 'that's it, doubt' “Okay Shadow, tell Twilight ah'll be there on Sunday, sorry for sayin' you were lying. Would you like somethin' else? We have red and yellow apples, apple pie, apple cider, and caramel apples made by me ”she confidently showed me all the products placed in a drawer under the cart. "No thanks, ah' only like green apples and fried snacks, but if you could tell me where ah' can find Rainbow Dash, you would be very helpful, ah' have not seen her flyin' anywhere" everything is fine for now... "Knowin' her routine, she is surely takin' a nap on a cloud" 'oh great!, what was missing!, now I will have to fly and review each cloud ... or I could attract her to me, yes, that's it!' "Oh well thank you very much, it's what ah' needed, ah'll go find her, see you later, bye!" I went on my way out of the market. I could hear how Apple Bloom approached Applejack "What's wrong sis'?" "Ah' don't know Apple Bloom, but that mare smells like problems to me" I just rolled my eyes 'really? But I acted so well... well, I think even the earth ponies are prejudiced' ~ Spike was walking through the corridors of the castle, his tasks were already finished and he had decided to read the latest issue of Power Ponies 'The atraxia network', when he passed in front of the library door he saw it half open and a lavender mare surrounded by books and blackboards "Twilight?" Twilight turned around she was ... nervous?, scared?, hurried?, confused?, her face showed so many emotions at once that it was impossible to know how she was or how she felt "uh? What?" Twilight noticed Spike's presence "oh, h-hi Spike, what are you doing here?" "That's what I wonder, what are you doing? Where is the princesses friend? I think I owe her an apology for the hit with the chandelier" Twilight looked nervously at the pile of books around her and then he saw Spike and sighed. "Spike, sit down... w-we need to talk" Spike walked over, put his comic on the table and settled into a chair. "Is it about the birds and the bees? Please Twilight, I don't want to have this conversation, I've already gone through the molt, I know very well what sex is and I don't plan to go to bed and / or get anypony pregnant" Spike was flushed and frustrated to have to say it. "What?!, No!, Iug!, Bad mental image, bad mental image!. No, it's about Supernova" Twilight was still disgusted. "Oh, sorry, heh, heh" Spike's whole face flushed, 'Why did I have to say that?!' he thought. "it's okay. After visiting Rarity we went to look for Pinkie Pie, later we will talk about bribery young man, however, when I asked Pinkie how she had gotten so many ponies to go to the party, Supernova... she… she began to deduce" Twilight was still terrified by what she was going to say. "deduce?" Spike was confused, so confused that he didn't care about the scolding he would get for accepting 'gifts with favors' from Pinkie. "You remember that detective from your comics 'Mr. Nopony' you remember that his powers were to read the minds of ponies and then guess everything about them, easily solve cases with just little hints. She did all that and more, she discovered who each of the ponies there was, how they got there, how they were bribed, it was also she who told me how and with what Pinkie bribed you, she even discovered two lovers... out of wedlock, without magic, without crazy powers, without enchanted artifacts, she only used her brain and her senses, she explained to me that she had a reasoning method that mixed with her knowledge and her observations, made her able to deduce all that” Spike listened to Twilight impressed. "Wow!... cool!, so is she some kind of genius who does justice?" the little dragon was excited while Twilight could only look at him in fear. “No…, she is nothing of the sort, she did everything not to answer me, she did it because she liked it, she said everything mercilessly, insulted, ridiculed and enraged every pony in that room, the only good thing she did was apologize to Pinkie for ruining the party and explained that surprises were predictable for her, then on the street I asked her why she did it, I asked her if she cared about the feelings of others and she..., she told me that emotions were weaknesses, that they were useless she said 'I don't have them, I don't want them and I don't need them', she said that she didn't care what happened to her or what others thought and that she didn't need anyone, that she didn't mind being alone, that she wanted to be alone . She had no emotions, she was so distant, a pony like that cannot be possible. So I came to look for a spell to explain it to me, mind control, brainwashing, some method of bottling emotions like Starlight, but blocking the emotions, but I can't find anything." Twilight looked really scared and confused, she wanted an answer, this time not out of curiosity, but out of fear, fear that it was true. Spike was silent for a minute processing what he had just heard "and if it's not magic ..." was the only thing he could say, Twilight broke the chalk with which she wrote on one of the blackboards. "What?!" Twilight looked at him like she was saying 'did you lose your mind?' "Of course it has to be magic, what else could it be?" "And ... what if it's not magic, what if she's like Cozy Glow, intelligent, eloquent, but manipulative, she could be like her, and with that lack of emotions, she might be able to do anything, no matter how terrible could it be, what if that changeling's thorax is a clue?, what if she's controlling the princesses to take control of Equestria?" Spike was terrified by the machinations of his own mind. "It could be a possibility, but we cannot be sure, and we cannot accuse her without evidence... tomorrow you will go with her to the caves to look for jewels" Spike was alarmed. "What ?! Twilight are you crazy ?! You think she might be some kind of crazy supervillain and you decide to send me to a dark and far away place with her!" Twilight seemed to hesitate but then looked at him seriously. "I didn't say she was a crazy supervillain, you hinted at that. The truth Spike is that we cannot guarantee that she is evil or that she is using some kind of black magic, in fact I have been studying her, she has not used any magic today, I need you to go with her because if I am wrong she could get hurt or get lost there in the caves and if I am right you will help me to get proof of it, I need you, not as my assistant, but as my friend, okay?" Spike seemed to hesitate, but then he saw Twilight's desperate face. “Okay” he said reluctantly “but what about his journal? Couldn't you read it and find out who it really is? And by the way, where is she?" "I ... I'm not sure I want to read her diary, I know they are private things and you can judge a person a lot by the secrets they keep, I don't think it's fair for me to judge them only by what is written in that diary, after all everything you write there is private and what you don't tell others so it might give me a distorted view of who she really is. also with how smart she is, she would surely realize that I read it. And I don't know where she is, after what she said about emotions we had a little fight and she got lost in the streets, although she told me that she would go find Applejack and the others to tell them about the meeting in Canterlot, I don't know where she is right now ”Spike worried. "Let's hope they're okay" said Spike getting up and grabbing his comic to leave the library. Twilight waited for Spike to get out of there and when she stopped listening to his footsteps she replied "I hope so..." ~ 'yes, I think it's high enough' I was in a balloon 30 meters above the clouds, any pegasus could hear me from there, so I breathed and prepared to execute the first and only step of my plan "RAINBOW CRASH! I bet I beat you in a race! " I heard loud flaps in the distance 'you know what they say, if you want to get the attention of an athlete make fun of her ego' I saw a blue dot approaching at high speed and stop in front of me I smiled and looked into her eyes "Dash, Dash, my little flash" "What do you want egghead? You interrupted something important" I didn't have to use my deduction to know that she was upset. "I don't think taking a nap on a cloud is something important, you know very well what I want, you heard me scream it, or maybe you're afraid to say it short wings" I smiled egocentrically 'fight ego with ego' Rainbow was enraged "I just wanted to make sure, I will run with you, but tell me what do I get in return?" "Tomorrow I will go to look for jewels in the caves, if you win I will get you 500 bits in precious stones, if I win you will give me the bits you have to hoof, do we have a deal?" I looked at her coldly without the slightest trace of doubt so that she would not believe that I was lying. "You have a deal" we both smiled in an egocentric way at the same time 'you don't know what awaits you...' "Very good, but I make the rules, we will race on the ground and under no circumstances can you make more than one movement with your wings, the first to cross the city wins" Rainbow Dash looked at me alarmed 'You weren't expecting that, did you?' "What's wrong? Are you afraid of losing?..." I wanted to annoy her. "I'm not afraid of anything! And less to a freak like you" she told me furiously 'someone is upset that they touch their pride...' "Please don't call me a freak, I know you have poor eyesight but I don't think I look that much like you" 'Nobody calls me a freak, dear.' I think I broke it with that last thing "are we going to run or not ?!" "When you're ready Rainbow Crash" I wasn't going to stop bothering her ‘if you mess with the bull of you mess with the horns’ We went down to the city and stopped in front of the main street of the city "we'll see who crashes egghead" Rainbow Dash told me with a mocking grin on her face. "ready, Steady, Go!" We both started running, Rainbow Dash went around a street to avoid a group of houses, I knew I couldn't waste time so I got up on my hind legs and used my hands to climb the balcony of one of the houses , I climbed the facade and jumped from roof to roof, then I slid down a chimney and kept running, I ran into a mare and her foal in the middle of the street, I ran again on all fours and took momentum, I jumped over them and I continued without stopping, my heart was beating at full speed, my reflexes took control of me, I dodged, climbed and overcame any obstacle in my way, I was about to kill myself or break something many times, I felt alive! I thought that I no longer cared about dying but before I knew it I was on the other side of the city completely exhausted but happy. About 7 minutes passed and I could not see Rainbow Dash anywhere I was about to go look for her when from a street to my right the pegasus came out completely exhausted and threw herself to the ground to catch her breath "ho-how did you arrive before... ?" "The fastest way to travel from point A to point B is in a straight line, I just ran forward avoiding obstacles, climbing over the houses and not losing my step, it's called parkour" she looked at me sad and defeated "hey, don't blame yourself, you did well, let me help you get up " "Thanks ... well a deal is a deal here you go, 20 bits is the only thing I bring with me, good race we have to repeat it another day" Rainbow Dash started to walk away. "Wait! I almost forgot, I was with Twilight this morning, this Sunday morning we will have a meeting with the princesses in Canterlot, they are going to talk about magic, history and all that intellectual stuff, but we will still have to go. I can't tell you what we're going to talk about, but I don't think you're interested, will you be there? " Rainbow turned to look at me. "Yeah, sure" she turned around and left calmly ‘well that didn't go too bad, now I just have to look for Fluttershy, she's probably in her sanctuary’ ~a little bit later~ I arrived at a space on the outskirts of the city, a beautiful place, with a waterfall and the noise of birds and nature aside a small quiet house, practice my tone of voice a little and knock on the door. A pegasus peeked out the door with a little rabbit on its back "uh? Hello?" he asked kindly. "H-hi-Hi, I-I'-I'm" suddenly the little rabbit jumped towards me, I stepped back and stepped on some daisies "Eeep!, Oh... no..., I-I'm sorry... I'm so sorry, I-I-I didn't mean to, I just- " Fluttershy gently covered my mouth with her hoof "calm ..., you don't have to worry, come, I invite you some tea" "I-I couldn't take it, I-I-I don't mean to be a bother." Fluttershy looked at me and pointed inside the house. "I insist" I gave her a trembling smile and entered the house, there were birds fluttering and small animals coexisting peacefully. "I hope my friends don't bother you, I can take them outside if you want" she said kindly, I sat in a secluded place in the room with my head bowed. "N-no-no i-it's okay, I like animals" Fluttershy gave me a warm smile and carefully served a rich berry tea, she added sugar to hers, I did the same, I discovered that with a single teaspoon it was enough, we both took a sip and when all was at peace she looked at me with those cute eyes. "And tell me, what brings you here?" She asked me kindly and eloquently, I hadn't spoken to someone with such a sweet voice in a long time. "Well I..." I cleared my throat "Well, I'm Supernova Shadow, I came for three reasons, one; on Sunday morning you and the other girls will have to go to Canterlot, the princesses want to talk about something that has to do with me and with the history of Equestria, let's say I'm an old friend, I don't want to talk much about that ”I used my shy and trembling voice and made my body tremble to generate sweat and nerves. "Hmm... ok tell Twilight I'll be there" Flutters took a sip of her tea "What are the other two things?" "Uh? Oh right, you see I have a little pet monitor lizard and I need to get him food, but it's difficult with his uh... 'particular diet', as you know they are carnivores, I know you have some carnivorous animals in this sanctuary, so I I was wondering if you could give me some m-me-mea-meat to feed it, also, I need some bits so I was wondering if I could help you with something to get some money in return, you know like feed the animals, bathe them and all that" I kept my nervousness but got rid of my shyness. "Hmm ... okay, you can help me with the animals, I'll tell you what you have to do in a while, it may take a while so I'll give you the food for your friend when you leave so that it is as fresh as possible" she looked at me kindly and gave me a sheet with a small to-do list, or so I thought, when I took it, the list unrolled until it traveled several meters 'well this will take longer than I thought, but the food is worth it' ~ Several hours had already passed and Spike looked at the door impatiently, after reading his entire collection of comics to distract himself, Spike had nothing else to think about than Supernova, he took Twilight to bed and told him to sleep, but he didn't had been able to sleep in all that hour, so he decided to wait, but it seemed that she was not going to return, he looked at the diary on the table and raised his claw to grab it, suddenly someone came through the door "there you are!" "Spike? What are you doing up at this time?" Supernova said confused but with her always cold, distant and serious voice. "I'm the one asking the questions here! Where have you been?!, What have you been doing?!, What's in those bags?!, And why do you smell like roses?!" Supernova stared at Spike in silence for over a minute and then decided to speak. “I've been working all day at Fluttershy's sanctuary, what's in the bags are the bits that I earned in a race with Dash and food and more bits that I got in exchange for helping Fluttershy, I smell like roses because I had to bathe after I finished my work, I didn't want to come back smelling like a zoo, now calm down little one and tell me how was the new comic” Spike was alarmed and looked at Supernova directly. "How do you know I read a new comic?" Supernova sighed in frustration and dusted her hands and paws. "I notice a smell of old and new comic paper in your hands mixed with a worn smell of hay fries, which tells me that you read your old comics and then finished a new one, also on that table you have a receipt for a comic, so tell me how was the comic? " Spike was stunned. ‘Twilight was telling the truth’ "i-it was okay." "It's good to hear it, look, I'm a little tired so I'll take some parchment and ink to write the documents that I need, and I'll pay for it with this, I think this is enough, but first I'll make myself something for dinner, I think Twilight already told you what we're going to do tomorrow. ”Spike nodded, she passed him a few bits and went to the kitchen. Spike put the bits on a table and looked into the kitchen he saw Supernova standing on her two legs looking for some cooking utensils, she took out a frying pan, a cutting board and the largest knife in the kitchen, she began to cut what he found a salad of lettuce, cucumber, salt and lemon. Then she put it aside and cut several slices of something she had in one of the bags but he couldn't know what it was, she bathed it with a little oil and seasoned it, then put it in the pan and began to grill it, “Spike I know that you are there go to sleep please, I know you think it is bad that I have no emotions but it is fine for me seriously, I can live like this, I like to live like this and I am not going to do anything to anyone, I just want to see my friends again and then I'll go, you two will not have to worry about me, go to rest, you will need your strength tomorrow, I promise that I will give you some of the best gems I can find if you sleep now and help me tomorrow" he smiled and decided to listen to her. when he walked away he noticed the smell that began to release whatever she was cooking, it smelled like the hay of hay burgers, only a thousand times better!, in the endhe went to his bed and fell asleep 'maybe she wasn't as bad as I thought' he said to himself. Author's Note This chapter turned out to be longer than I wanted at first and some dialogues are extremely long, but I still like it. I apologize for the long dialogues and misspellings in this or other chapters. English is not my native language, I have to write it all in Spanish to make it more fluent and then translate it into English myself, it is difficult for someone who is completely alone in this. But I like this story, I did it by mixing the things I love the most and my limited knowledge of literature to create the story that I could not get out of my mind for weeks. I warn that from here comes the good, but also the bloody and the dark, so I am not responsible for how depressive or bloody it turns out, when it comes to blood and depression I cannot control my mind. Having said all this, I hope you have enjoyed it and remember. "Death awaits everyone"
The caves and the secrets.Spike POV. I got up a little earlier than usual, but the truth is that I had slept well, I immediately went to the kitchen to see what Supernova had cooked but I didn't find anything, not a trace, there were no dirty dishes or the pan , not even the old lettuce stalks or the cucumber and lemon peels that should be in the trash were nowhere to be found. Somehow she had gotten rid of everything, if I had not seen her cooking last night I would never have found out, I went to her room and slowly opened the door on the table there were several folders with documents, a stack of books and a cooler(?), I saw that a cooler had disappeared in the kitchen but I didn't know she had it. I quietly entered the room and I approached the documents I took a look at them but they were written in italics and I could not understand anything then I checked the books, they were simple science fiction books and old Equestria newspapers, there were markers in some of them disappearance cases and unsolved murders, I decided to continue to approach the cooler and something sounded behind me. "You know it's a bit rude not to knock on the door" Supernova looked at me silently from the bed "What are you doing here?" Supernova sat on the bed like Lyra would and began to stretch. "We-well, I just came to check that everything was okay, heh heh" Spike started to laugh nervously. “I know you came to spy, as you can see I have nothing here, what is in the cooler is the food I got so please don't open the cooler. Come I'll make you breakfast, then we can get ready to go to the caves ”without wasting time she left the room and went to the kitchen. I followed her and closed the door of the room, I entered the kitchen, she was preparing some pancakes "Do you like chocolate syrup? I love it but only the homemade one, the one in the stores is very cloying for me" "Yes, I do like chocolate syrup" I saw how she crushed some gems with his hands and added them to the mixture "hey, where did you get that from?" “I found them in one of your secret hiding places, it is not so difficult to realize that one of the drawers has a double bottom. Don't worry, I know you will love these ”she started to make the pancakes one by one in the pan and served a little fresh milk, little by little the stack of pancakes got bigger, then she added a little chocolate in between each pancake and then covered it all with honey and a piece of butter "Bon appetit!" We sat down and I decided to try my pancakes "this is delicious!" I couldn't believe that with so few ingredients you could make such good pancakes, I had tried the ones that Celestia made, but those were unmatched, they were sweet a little spicy, with peanut butter bits and my favorite gems, not to mention the chocolate, syrup and butter. "It's good that you like them, it's my personal recipe, the secret to the spicy touch is freshly ground black pepper and a little salt to balance it with the sweet" we both ate in silence and enjoyed our food, after she finished, washed her dishes, fixed the kitchen and left. "I'm going to take a bath and then we can go to the caves" she left, I finished my breakfast and left the dishes in the sink. After getting ready, we took a carriage to the outskirts and walked a bit until we reached the caves "wouldn't it be better to go to the mines over there?" I pointed to the small cave to my right. "No, those mines have been emptied for decades, we would have to go very deep to find high value gems, it is better to go to the caves, they have not excavated much there and we have a better chance of finding something" she said eloquently. "Well, you're right, what do you think of over there?" point to a dark cave not far from us. "Sounds good to me" we both went into the cave and lit our flashlights, I tied the end of a ball of wool to a stone at the entrance so as not to get lost. Going deeper we find empty walls "aw, horsefeathers!, I thought we could find something here" I turned to go. Wait, these walls are made of the same type of stones as the geodes, there must be jewels behind it, I just have to find a hollow cavity" Supernova put his ear to the wall and tapped the wall until a void sounded "there it is!" shee picked up a stone, with her claws and hit the wall, it cracked and began to creak, suddenly a layer of stone crumbled and revealed gems of all kinds. "WOW! Rubies!" I yelled excited when I saw the red stones on the wall. "Emeralds" Supernova said, walking the wall from side to side. "Diamonds!" I yelled happily, I felt like a foal in a candy store. "Musgravite..." said Supernova looking at a wall covered with purple gems. "What is Musgravite?" I told her looking at that part of the wall "I had never seen a gem like this" "The fifth gem more expensive and rare than diamonds, it is supposed to only be found in areas with snow and ice, we just found a Musgravite mine, you let me mine a kilo and I will have 350,000 bits, I promised you could take what you want, so take all the gems you want ”she did not waste time, began to work and took out the gems with her bare claws just as I had seen the dragons in the dragonlands do it. I turned to see the wall behind me and licked my lips when I saw the gemstone wall, 'if this is a dream and someone wakes me up, I swear I'll kill him.' ~ The hours passed quickly and Spike completely forgot what he had talked about with Twilight, he had already filled two sacks completely with gems of all kinds, when he thought it was enough he stopped and sat down to rest, tore pieces of gems from the walls and ate them, when he was about to fall asleep Supernova spoke "I think we can go now" Spike was alerted and looked at the bag full of purple crystals that Supernova was carrying. "Okay" they put their things away and prepared to leave the cave, Supernova helped Spike to guide himself through the dark areas and they saw the sunlight once more. Spike looked at one of the stones at the entrance and saw that the wool was broken, they had left there without the path as a guide "what in tartarus?" "oh..., that, yeah, I realized that the wool had broken, I memorized the path we took, this is how I guided you to leave, now we have to go sell these jewels and we can go home" Spike looked at her impressed, they walked back to the road and took another carriage into town. "You know, you're not as bad as, I thought" Supernova looked at Spike indifferently, Spike got nervous "n-not that I think you're evil, it's just..." "Spike I know very well what Twilight was doing last night" A drop of cold sweat ran down his back and he looked at Supernova shaking to the bone. "H-how-?" Spike was more than scared, Supernova sighed frustrated. "The dust ..., I checked the library and realized that they had moved the dust from the shelves, this showed me which books were moved, mental magic about control over emotions, knowing Twilight she surely told you, which It was obvious from how you received me last night, in the kitchen I told you that I had no problem not having emotions and I told you that I am not going to hurt anyone, so ask what you want about me if with that you trust what I say" Supernova looked calm but also a little... sad... "o-okay, how come you have no emotions?" Spike was still scared but his curiosity couldn't resist. "It's difficult to explain, I'm a sociopath, I don't feel guilt or remorse, I lack empathy, I have a knack for manipulating the emotions of others, I lie frequently and I'm a bit arrogant, but that's not what made me like this." she looked Spike in silence for a moment "I know what you think 'a sociopath that explains everything', no, it does not explain anything, a pony can be a sociopath and have a normal life, maybe be a bit grumpy, manipulative and lonely, but normal after all, I am not like that" Supernova was silent for a moment she breathed sadly and stopped making eye contact "I'm not supposed to talk about myself until we go to Canterlot, so I'm not going to give details, but you can't tell anyone, ok?" Spike shook his head in approval "when I was young I lived in a town in the middle of nowhere, everyone there knew well who I was, at that time I was not how I am now I was more friendly, sociable and emotional..., I helped in the Village jobs, I was a good student, extremely intelligent, but my mind was empty, without knowledge, so when I finished school I dedicated myself to learning to fill my mind with useful knowledge to solve crimes, what I love the most is a good mystery, After years I had trained my mind to be able to deduce almost anything, but I still had my emotions, I cared about others, I wanted to help others. People become like me for only one reason, they hurt you, they hurt you where it hurts the most. As you can see I am not what would be considered a 'normal' pony, in the town where I lived many were afraid of me, others disgusted and others just hated me for looking like a monster, but as they needed all the possible help and how I had been Living there for so long they got used to my presence, I still had fights and a few called names on the street or spoke behind my back, I never cared much, maybe I made myself sad sometimes or I just walked away for a while, but everything changed when I completed my studies, when I learned to deduce people began to hate me more, on the one hand they believed that it was not good for an amateur to dedicate herself to solving cases that the police officers could not and on the other hand they believed that it was not good for a 'mare' like me could know everything about a pony just by observing it, the hatred increased and the people who knew me insulted me, yelled and sometimes threw things at me, the new people who arrived did not believe that I was capable of doing all that so when they found me on the street they asked me to deduce about them, once I did they were so furious that they usually slapped me, and then they left, but again I stayed with my head up and went on with my life, that's when the time had passed Celestia and Luna were already in power of the town, when it all ended, I don't want to say the circumstances, but after saving them from an uncontrollable threat, they could not bear that I was the heroine of history, so they conspired against me, I should have realized it, but I was so happy for the victory at that moment that I didn't see it coming, they waited for me to be alone and..." Supernova started crying and sobbing "they attacked me, they tried to kill me, they insulted, they yelled, and they laughed they-they, after everything I did for them..." Supernova began to cry uncontrollably clutching her chest tightly, Spike was going to approach to comfort her when suddenly she regained her composure and lack of emotions, the tears kept running but her face and body did not show any expression “My happiness did not allow me to reason correctly, after the attack I felt even worse, I no longer wanted to feel sadness, or fear, or pain, I did not want to feel anything, I did not want to know anything about anyone and I did not want to be wrong in my deductions or reasoning again. I helped them, I saved them and I solved their ‘mysteries’, and they never recognized me in the slightest, it was not that I cared about the recognition but that they were able to do that to me opened my eyes. People stopped being important to me it was not difficult, I never paid much attention to others except when they were interesting to deduct or when they needed my help and my deductions had shown me many times how people were interested, lustful, and only cared about their ambitions, so I focused on mine and people became simple things that I didn't care about unless they brought me a benefit or entertainment. I became cold I took my lack of empathy to the maximum, it was not difficult to erase my emotions, the truth is that I was never too emotional just enough to seem normal, I just kept using logic as a way of living and little by little emotions stopped being part of me, I don't remember my life when I had emotions and I don't want to know it, I'm happy this way, I don't have to worry about what I feel, or what others say and feel, or who they are or how they are, I do not care until something catches my attention and I will not be wrong in my reasoning again and that is the only thing that matters to me. It seems that we have already reached the city" Supernova got out of the carriage, Spike was silent for a moment and then he got out of the carriage, Supernova passed a few bits to the driver and he ripped the bits out of her hands and looked at her "you should thank me for bringing you freak” the same was said by the driver of the other carriage when he saw her. They continued on their way, Spike was dumbfounded, the blow of a feather could have knocked him to the ground after walking a while they reached their destination "Crystal Mint Pawn Shop and Jewelry" They entered the store, it was a well-maintained and beautiful place, with antiques in display cases and carefully hung on the walls, the most exposed display cases had beautiful jewels and gold pieces such as watches, medallions and chains “good afternoon, is there anyone here? " Supernova tried to find the manager and tapped a counter. "in a second!" answered an old voice in a room with a sign that said "cleaning area" an elderly but well preserved stallion came out with a recently cleaned diamond necklace and placed it with care and affection in a display case, he turned to see his client and put on the glasses "AAIEEEE!" he yelled scared. "Take it easy! Take it easy… I'm just coming to sell some jewelry, sorry to scare you, I know my appearance is a bit scary" Supernova spoke kindly and understandingly... a performance as always. "No, no, I'm the one who should apologize, I'm constantly scared at work thinking I'm going to be robbed, it's just an old paranoia, tell me, what do you want to sell me?" Crystal spoke in a friendly and loving way, just like a grandfather would. "Musgravite" Supernova placed the jewelry bag on the table, Crystal was surprised, smiled and took one of the jewelry to check it with a magnifying glass. "Yes... it's raw Musgravite, where did you get it?" He said admiring the gem on his hooves. "Let's say I found a place full of these beauties. How much can you give me for them?" Supernova acted calm and cheerful, she did not look like the mare that was inside the carriage a few minutes ago. "I'll give you 350,000 bits for them," Crystal said in an eloquent voice. "I did not expect less, you have a deal" the two shook hoof and claw. "I'll take these back there and bring your money" the stallion picked up the bag and went to the back of the store, Supernova and Spike waited in silence, Crystal came back with a big bag of bits and put it on the counter when five Diamond Dogs came through the door and approached the counter. "This is an assault!" Shouted the leader of the group, he was slim extremely tall and with white fur, Crystal seemed scared. "I-I think we have to go," Spike said terrified. "You think? We haven't finished our sale," Supernova said calmly. The Diamond Dogs came closer and looked at Crystal "You better do what we will tell you or see" said the fattest with a foreign accent. "Uh, excuse me guys, today I had a very emotional day for my liking, whatever theft plan you have and surely you have your reasons, I would appreciate it if you would leave us alone, until we finish our transaction" Supernova said with a kind voice and a adorable face. "You should go long face or you will end up hurt" said the leader impressed and annoyed. Supernova looked at Crystal with compassion and a gesture of forgiveness, took the receipt and began to walk with Spike to the exit "Excuse me" the leader let her pass with an exaggerated gesture with his hands. Supernova and Spike walked towards the exit calmly when the fat one spoke "If you are looking for the circus of retarded freaks they are in Waves Street" the other Diamond Dogs began to laugh. Supernova stayed in place for just over a second, got up on its two hind legs and continued on its way, approached the door, pushed Spike away. "Don't judge ..." she closed the first padlock and the Diamond Dogs turned to look at it "... a book for its cover." she closed the second padlock and locked the door, the Diamond Dogs walked towards her slowly, Supernova was still back, Spike cornered and closed his eyes knowing what was going to happen "you know what it means?" The Diamond Dogs looked at each other confused. "I'll show you" Supernova wagged her tail and threw a small glass sculpture towards the leader's face, this fell unconscious to the floor with blood and crystals on his face, Spike looked at Supernova in surprise and the Diamond Dogs turned to see her dumbfounded Supernova approached and the Diamond Dogs surrounded her from the front “are you going to keep looking at me like stupids? Or are we going to fight and start with the fun? " The one on his left pushed his partner with a blue jacket throwing him to the ground and threw himself to hit her with a mitten, Supernova quickly dodged him and the fist was deflected towards the fat one who was on his right breaking his jaw, knocking him to the ground. he pushed his partner with the necklace and then fell unconscious., the one with the mitten tried to hit her again but she held him back, gave him two forceful blows to the face, knocking him to the ground, the one with the collar got up, quickly grabbed her from behind, with his left arm grabbing her neck and another holding his arms tightly, she released his right arm and hit him with her elbow on the muzzle splitting his nose, then grabbed his leg with her tail and made him lose his balance, she quickly grabbed him from behind and threw him hard against the one with the blue jacket, the four of them approached again, The one with the collar tried to stab her on the neck from the right with a butterfly knife, Supernova hit him in the stomach with force then she took a cane and blew it in his head then she nailed the splintered end in his throat dripping blood like a fountain and threw him with a kick to the ground, from his left the one with the mitten approached, she grabbed his hand tightly and hit him on the temples, the blood splashed and he was stunned, suddenly the one with the jacket threw himself with a dagger trying to stab her, supernova nimbly used the one with the mitten as a shield and the dagger was nailed in the shoulder of the Diamond Dog, his partner without thinking took out the dagger with a downward movement, shattering the stomach of his partner, filling the floor with guts and blood, Supernova threw the corpse at him and quickly took a diamond ring from a counter, put it on and began to hit the one with the jacket on the floor smashing his head with the diamond, she saw how the fat one got up with a knife, he launched himself to stab her but she disarmed him using her tail like a whip, with a strong punch she completely ripped off his lower jaw, his tongue hung covered in blood, Supernova threw him against a piece of furniture, he got up again with a centerpiece in his hand, quickly Supernova created a chain with magic and caught it in place, then tightened the chains to death, suddenly the leader got up and took out a Laumarenn gun, he yelled furious and terrified as he emptied the weapon but Supernova defended herself with a crimson energy shield, suddenly the rim of her eyes began to glow green and purple mist appeared around her eyes, her horn coated with purple energy, lightning struck the leader's head and it flew into a thousand pieces. "It means that no one calls me a freak" Supernova wiped the little blood from her face, her eyes were still glowing green and surrounded by purple mist, she approached Crystal "Are you okay?" The old stallion got up shaking and looked at Supernova, scared, he hugged her and started to cry. Supernova pushed him away and looked at him coldly "I hope that the money you earn from selling the Musgravite is enough to pay the damages" Supernova approached the corner where Spike was hiding and looked at him with a mocking smile "you can open your eyes , just don't look at the corpses for a long time " Spike slowly opened his eyes and saw the glint in Supernova's eyes 'dark magic ..' was the first thing he thought but that thought was interrupted when he saw the massacre behind her "By Celestia! We have to call the policecolts!" Supernova approached the door and removed the bolts "good idea" Supernova came out for a moment, threw a bolt of crimson magic into the air creating a big explosion and went back inside. "Why did you do that?!" "It's a faster way to call the police, they'll be here in a minute." Supernova relaxed and sat down to wait. ~ Twilight was in her living room resting just as Spike had told her before leaving, solving the mystery of who and how Supernova worked could wait, suddenly somepony knocked on the door "I'm coming!" Twilight walked slowly to the door and opened it. Two mares with their hair up and a police uniform were at the door they looked at Twilight, then they looked at each other and then they looked at Twilight again "Princess Twilight, we need you to accompany us" ~a few hours later~ Twilight entered the castle pale and trembling, she went to the library and upon entering two chairs were Spike and ... Supernova "What are you doing here!" Twilight prepared to shoot Supernova with a bolt of magenta energy "Wait!" Spike got in the way to protect Supernova, she didn't flinch and continued to rest on the couch with a warm cloth on her head. "Get away, Spike! Get away from that assassin!" Twilight pushed Spike aside and approached Supernova and prepared to shoot him when she saw her, she was perplexed, the mare was sitting calmly as Lyra would with her head up and a hot cloth on her forehead, she seemed to give small moans of pain occasionally. Supernova turned her head slowly and looked at her in pain "oh... it's you... from what I see the police already told you everything" she turned again and continued sighing in pain. "Of course they told me everything! How could you kill them?!" Twilight still kept the spell ready to attack. “A bit of fighting, a few accurate blows, stabs, magic, one of them killed his own partner and- oh… it wasn't literally right? I had to do it, I wasn't going to let them assault that poor stallion, It was not my intention to kill them but once everything got very violent, I had to do it, and I don't feel remorse except for certain isolated cases and they don't deserve my remorse, I just did the right thing whether you want it or not. And no, I didn't traumatized Spike if you are going to ask, I am good at creating suggestions, that mixed with stimulating Spike's mind with some games and riddles resulted in his mind recording the situation in his subconscious and not in his conscious mind so the memory is just an addition that his mind registers as something normal and unimportant he will not have any trauma, don't thank me" "Do you dare to say that after what you did ?! I don't even understand how the police let you go free!" shouted Twilight losing her patience. Supernova let out a scream that made Twilight's hair stand on end "ARGH! Please keep your voice down! I got the police to let me go by giving them hard evidence that I did it in self-defense and that Spike had nothing to do with the deaths, when checking his alibi of being in a corner thanks to the traces of dust from the caves that he left on the ground, of course the policecolt's when they saw me and the interior of the store, they thought I was a monster or a crazy killer so they shot me with a nervous electroshock, that's why I'm here, because that electroshock left me with this big migraine and I lost the strength in my body so I can't move alone, Spike helped me walk and sit here, then he brought me this cloth and the medicines that the police recommended to me to recover, although due to the power of the spell my deductions tell me that I will be in this state until the three and twenty-five minutes of tomorrow afternoon, so please be quiet or I will have another migraine atack-OW, OW, OW!, AH!, ARGH! " Supernova kept screaming in pain until Spike gave her a pain reliever, aspirin, and a sleeping pill, helped her back to her room and laid her on the bed. Spike closed the door once he fell asleep and looked at Twilight with compassion and frustration "Twilight, we have to talk about yesterday and I need you to listen to me, but first let's make lunch because this is going to take time" Twilight reluctantly nodded and walked with him into the kitchen. Spike started making a daisies salad for Twilight. "I don't know how you can be on her side! Didn't you see what she did?!" "Twilight, I know it sounds crazy, I know it's horrible but believe me she is not a murderer, they drew weapons, they were going to kill her and if she had not intervened I don't know what they would have done to me or to that poor stallion, maybe they wouldn't have killed him but knowing the Diamond Dogs they would surely have emptied the whole store and no, I'm not crazy with shock, when everything returned to calm in the store I was terrified she sat with me and started bombarding me with questions, games and riddles, when I asked her why she told me about all that suggestion things and that the questions and the games were to trick my mind so that I did not have traumas and the riddles were so that my mind focused on something else, at that moment I did not I wanted to believe nothing but she was right with her suggestion things, I don't feel so bad, I'm still a little nervous but I'm fine and I appreciate that she has helped me" Twilight was silent for a moment when she heard the police explain everything to her, she did not think about Supernova's reasons for doing it, but at that moment after listening to Supernova and Spike in addition to seeing her suffer like this, she made her reconsider some things 'she killed those people... but on the other hand they were criminals and they could have hurt Spike or worse... she took care of Spike and avoided trauma... maybe she's not so bad after all ... what was I thinking?! She is a friend of the princesses and I was going to shoot her!... maybe she is like Luna, maybe if I know her better I can understand her.... But there's still something about her and her lack of emotions that I don't like…' "I think… I think you're right… she… she did it to protect you and I, I have been a bit rude to her… it's just that there is something that doesn't make me feel good about her… did you get any information from her?" Spike looked at Twilight with doubt and nervousness in his eyes "I promised her that I would not tell because she said that she is not supposed to talk about anything until we go to Canterlot but I think you should know, when we were in the carriage on the way to the store I told her that she was not that bad I was nervous but she told me that she already knew that we had talked yesterday I don't know how she knows she said some things about deduction and all that, the point is that I asked her why she had no emotions, she told me she was a sociopath, as I understood her, a sociopath is a pony that shows no guilt or remorse, they lack empathy, they are manipulative, liars and arrogant, I know you think that explains everything but it doesn't, I thought the same , she told me that any sociopath could have a normal life, but to her... something happened... she did not give me many details, but as I understood when she was young she was judged by her appearance and they judged her even more when she learned to deduce, but she never gave up, she wanted to help no matter how many times they rejected her, but... one day she saved them from 'an uncontrollable threat' apparently they could not bear that a monster was a hero and they attacked her I don't know how but apparently they tried to kill her and she did not see it coming for supposedly 'being too happy for the victory and not being able to reason correctly' since then the others stopped being important to her and she got rid of her emotions now she only thinks using logic and reason... Twilight she does not want feel nothing so as not to be wrong, it is not because of the pain, it is not because of the guilt, she just does not want to reason incorrectly " "Wow ..." was the only thing Twilight could say while processing what she had just heard "Are you sure? You want to tell me that it was not the attack that changed her but not seeing it coming because she was 'too happy' to see it, that makes no sense! It would make sense if the trauma from the attack made her that way, or the betrayal or the pain, but no ...! Are you telling me that the only reason that mare got rid of every one of her emotions, the only reason the rest of the world doesn't care for her, the only reason to be herself is not that they tried to kill her is not it that they judged her all her life or that they didn't value anything she did for them, is it that she was wrong only once?!" Spike nodded calmly "I know it sounds crazy but she thinks so and wants to live like this" Twilight smiled and gave a little laugh “well… who am I to judge her? And what about magic? I know she used it in the store. How was her magic?" Spike bit his lip hard and looked at Twilight nervous and worried "well at first it was normal with a crimson color but then it changed to purple and-" Twilight breathed a sigh of reassurance. "Good! Crimson magic is a bit strange but I've seen it before and I'm sure some ancient spells could change the color of magic and if she's friends with princesses, her spells will be out of date, I could teach her-" Twilight stayed on. Silence when she saw that she had been immersed in her thoughts "oh, sorry about that Spike, continue please" Twilight blushed slightly. Spike took a deep breath and looked at Twilight "when her magic turned purple her eyes were like... like King Sombra's..." Twilight turned pale in a second, a cold tremor quickly ran through her back, she began to tremble, she felt how the strength in her legs was fading she felt like she was about to pass out "A-ar-are yo-you su-sure?" "Twilight I know what I saw, she was using dark magic... but it's not as bad as it sounds!" Spike was nervous VERY nervous. "Isn't it as bad as it sounds?!!, Isn't it as bad as it sounds?!!, Did you lose your mind, Spike?!!, She is using dark magic!!, How on equestria can't that be so bad!!" Twilight was hysterical and scared, though mostly hysterical. Spike looked at Twilight nervously "Ok, I know it looks bad, but she doesn't seem like that kind of pony, she's not evil, although I admit that her coldness scares me a little, she doesn't seem to be a villain, I think it's just a spell, you used dark magic in the crystal empire and according to what the girls told me you also used it when the princesses disappeared and Celestia was the one who taught you that spell, maybe it's the same with her, maybe Celestia taught her too” Spike's voice trembled with nervousness. Twilight opened the goose to speak but… she had nothing to say “maybe you're right…” Twilight looked in the direction of Supernova's door and was thoughtful for a moment “Ok, you're right, but I'll take care of her tomorrow, I think I owe it to her and maybe I can get more information about her or about her magic" "It's okay Twilight, she's all yours, now let's have lunch" Spike brought their food to the table, set some silverware, the two of them began to eat quietly leaving their current dilemma behind and enjoying the food. Author's Note Celestia !, I finally got this chapter out! I've been writing this for 4 or 5 weeks (I no longer remember), this chapter has been frustrating because I didn't feel like writing, but I tried to squeeze all my creativity (and my sanity) to that this chapter was not pure filler, I tried so hard that I have dark circles and bags under my eyes, it is not that I have not slept, but that my mind did not let me rest so please do not be so hard on me. I hope you enjoyed it. I did not enjoy it. So I'll take a break for now and come back with fresh ideas for the trip and the meeting in Canterlot. See you next time, I hope you had a scary Halloween and remember: The hell are the others.
To Canterlot.Saturday passed quickly, as Supernova said the electroshock left her in that state all day, after Twilight went to pick up her clothes she just sat in front of a window drinking tea and watching people go by or reading the newspaper, At three twenty-five in the afternoon the spell passed and she simply went to read a little in the library, she did not answer anything Twilight asked except to thank her for her apologies and her care, she locked herself in the kitchen to prepare something of food that twilight couldn't recognize and then locked herself in her room the rest of the day, only going out one last time to make her dinner and then she go to sleep. On Sunday morning Twilight woke up quickly, without wasting time she woke up Spike and they went to the kitchen while Twilight used her magic to pack her things, when they got to the kitchen they were speechless, Supernova was calmly eating her breakfast, next to her another two plates of food for Twilight and Spike and on the floor there was a backpack full of documents that surely belonged to her, Supernova had her hair cut and the lock of hair was missing from her tail, she was wearing a nightgown like Maud's only black and with a gray ribbon, on her hind legs she had what Spike recognized as black sports boots with a light blue stripe at the level of the shin, similar to those worn by griffons like Gabby and Gallus. Supernova looked away from the bowl of cereal in front of her "oh, it's you, finally woke up huh? Come sit down I made you breakfast" Twilight put her backpack aside and sat next to Supernova, Spike did the same, Twilight took a bite of her violets sandwich "since when are you here?" Supernova looked at her and stretched her hands “well, I got up an hour ago, took a shower, changed and went to the hairdresser for a haircut, then I came back here I completed some documents and made breakfast, ah! I also sent letters to your friends to see us at the train station" "Oh... well thanks what time is the train coming?" Spike kept eating his omelet. Supernova looked at the clock on the wall "in half an hour if it doesn't start to rain sooner" Twilight finished her sandwich and wiped herself with a napkin "then we better get going now, come on Spike" Twilight took her plate to the dishwasher, grabbed her backpack and went down the hall to get some things. Spike quickly finished his breakfast, went to the dishwasher, washed what was inside, and followed Twilight. Supernova just finished her breakfast, picked up her backpack, and headed to the door to wait for Twilight. ~ "Is it my idea or are they taking too long?" Rainbow Dash was flying restlessly over the rest of the girls, the ends of the ribbon that gathered her hair fluttering through the air. "There are only 10 minutes left, do you think we should go find em'?" Applejack said looking at the station clock. "I don't think it's anything darling, surely Twilight must be going through her to-do list for the eighth time" Rarity said applying some sunscreen despite the apparent storm that was approaching. "I just hope they arrive soon, I wouldn't want them to miss the train" "Which combination is better? Red and white, black and white, or black and red?" Pinkie said pulling out colored paper swatches from her mane. "Pinkie, what are you talking about darling?" "Well on Thursday I tried to throw a surprise welcome party for Supernova" she said returning the pieces of paper to her mane. "you tried?" "Yup, I tried, apparently she already knew I was going to throw a surprise party for her" "but how? No one has ever been able ta' anticipate your surprise parties" "Apparently she used her crazy deduction to find out" "deduc-what?" "You know deduction, that detective novel thing, she's a kind of Sherlock Holmes" "Sherclop who? I don't think I know what you're talking about Pinkie" "I do, Twilight explained it to me yesterday when she came to look for a request that she made me, as far as I understood a deduction is a conclusion or inference to which she can reach by putting into practice a reasoning method which will start from general concepts, universal principles or probable things. Or at least that was what I understood, apparently she found a stain of turquoise dye in my house and that together with a lot of insignificant details allowed her to know that I had a private order and not only that, she could also know the color, the shape about the dress, who asked for it, where and for what it was, all without leaving my boutique livingroom" "Are you sure we're talking about the same pony?" "Flutters is right, I don't think we're talking about Supernova" "Ah' think you are right, the mare ah' speak ta' is not smart enough to do somethin' like that, ah' would rather describe her as cheerful, friendly and a bit clueless" “Yeah... wait what?! No! Supernova was shy, scary, she's good with animals, I'd say she looked like me when we all met, but much more shy and nervous" “AJ, Fluttershy, what the heck are you talking about?! Supernova is kind of… super cool! Well 20% less cool than me but equally cool, the girl challenged me to a race on land, she was provoking me all the time and to win the race she was in a straight line dodging ponies and climbing houses, she almost killed herself ... hundreds times!" "You darlings are the ones who are wrong, she is cold, distant, serious, she has no emotions, she does not care about others and she does not have the slightest trace of ponity" "Rarity! We may be wrong but you have no right to talk about her like that!" "No dear she literally has no emotions, Twilight explained it to me yesterday, she thinks with logic and emotions cause prejudices according to her so she eliminatde them to be able to "reason correctly" although between us she confessed that Supernova told Spike that she was a sociopath and they judged her when she was young for how she looked and how she thought, apparently she didn't care about it until according to what Twilight told me "she saved them from an uncontrollable threat and they couldn't bear that she was a hero" apparently they tried to kill her and after that her emotions and other ponys stopped being important to her, she literally has no emotions she is pure logic, isn't it true Pinkie?" "Yep, back to the point, I'm planning a party for Supernova when we get back so I want to decide what colors to use, red and white, black and white or black and red?" "I would say black and red, it's cooler" "I agree" "Eeyup" "Well... I think the others are right" "Perfect!" Pinkie bounced happily. "but? How come we all have different versions of Supernova personality? And who is right?" "Watch out down there!" shouted two familiar voices from the sky, two colorful spots approached the ground and landed quickly but gracefully. "Hello girls, sorry for the delay, how are you all?" "We're fine Twilight, where is... 'she'" "here" Supernova said, making her way among some ponies that scared away from the creature "good morning ladies, I hope you had a nice week" All of them had their blood run cold, Rarity looked away and tried to cover her face, Pinkie kept jumping happily and the other three looked at Supernova each confused for their own reasons. At that moment the train arrived at the station invading the place with the sound of machinery and steam "Ah! Just in time! If there is nothing to say I think we should board, Miss Pie" Supernova with a gesture gave way to Pinkie who trotted happily into the car "ladies" with a sign Supernova invited them to enter, Rarity entered quickly without looking at her, Twilight and Spike entered quietly and finally Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked slowly still stunned due to Supernova's behavior, she finally entered, some ponies were horrified, some foals looked in amazement and curiosity before their mothers make them look away and beings of another species looked at her in amazement and confusion. Supernova went to the seat in front of the girls, put her backpack on the ground and sat down to watch the other passengers enter, someone at the door of the locomotive shouted "Everyone aboard!". When the wagon was full a young stallion passed by asking for everyone's tickets then he left, the whistle blew, the locomotive started moving and the train moved away from the station, in a short time the landscape changed to the trees of the Everfree forest at the right and the upper tower of Twilight castle on the left between the trees. There was a long and uncomfortable silence, at least for Twilight and her friends, Supernova kept looking at the landscape, Spike nervously smiled "nice landscape, right?... right? he, he" "Meh, I've seen better, if you want to see good views I recommend you go to the jungles of the Yucatán Ponynsula" "You were in the Yucatán Ponynsula! I read about that place in Daring Do and the Marked Thief of Marapore it must be great to see it in person" "Well, actually two pegasi kidnapped me and threw me from a flying carriage in the middle of the jungle, when I was able to leave the jungle following a river I found some ponies living in a temple in Tehuti" "Darling that sounds horrible" "It was not so bad, I was able to get out of the jungle before dark and it can be very beautiful when there are no jaguars trying to eat you, besides the Mexicoltan food is a delight" "He-hey, girl Wh-what happened to your accent?" "Nothing, it did not exist, I was acting" "Sorry, what?" "The art of disguise consists of hiding in plain sight, after things went wrong with Rarity and Pinkie Pie and after Twilight went to her castle library to investigate my lack of emotions I decided to go an easier way, acting, so I created a fake personality based on all of your personality traits to make you empathize with me, a cheerful and ignorant countrymare for Applejack, a self-centered and rude jock for Rainbow Dash, and a mare so shy she would have fear of her own shadow for Fluttershy, if I had makeup and clothes on hand I could have even changed my appearance, but hey, what can I do?" “But, I don't understand. How could you act like that, is it because you are… hmm… how to say… part changeling? And why didn't you just not change shape?" “This is not how it works, the changeling parts are just an addition, they are just part of my appearance, their function to keep me alive I don't have the ability to change shape or imitate people, I learned how to do it as a filly, I like to analyze people and I started to create behavior patterns based on how ponies act in general, for example a hoofballer is relaxed, young, a bit self-centered, over-acts a lot, they usually have their hair cropped or they shave their entire head, unless whether they are from school teams or from places like Monacolt,Mexicolt or they are Zebras, they have a good constitution in their legs, many have the habit of kicking things down the street and walking with other footballers. An engineer is also relaxed but in a bad way, they are very ordinary people, without manners and extremely self-centered for simply being engineers, they believe they are the most important in construction, although architects are the ones who do the most work, they are fat, robust and not very athletic In most cases, and when they are young they are the opposite in terms of physique, skinny, athletic, but they believe they are the greatest entrepreneurs that exist. Once you learn to recognize these patterns, you can imitate any pony with a little practice, and I and Luna were in theater groups.She liked being able to be someone else and live all kinds of adventures and it helped me to improve my performance, I also learned to do makeup, prosthetics and costumes, which is my favorite part when it comes to dressing up" "So you don't have changeling powers?" "No" "Is everything Pinkie and Rarity said about you true?" "Effectively" "That means you lied ta' us three" "Did I? Can it be considered a lie if no one knows who I really am? I am a blank book I could be a doctor, an artist or a lame, one-eyed chef with a Chicoltgo accent, none of you know anything truly undoubted and true about me, so using logic, is it still lying if they don't know me? Aren't people supposed to act like someone better to make a good first impression? And what's wrong with me doing it?" "Well, maybe you're right ... but don't do it again, okay?" "I do not promise anything, but I will try not to do it with you" "Okay, we'll have to work on that" "just one more thing" "Uh? Okay, shoot dear" "You said something about a theater and Princess Luna" "Yes, we were both in a theater group" "When was that?" "The truth is I can't give an exact date, I don't know how long it's been since I left so I'll give you as much information as I can and you can create an approximate date Luna and I were 12 years old, Grogar still hadn't returned from his first attempt of banisment, Starswirl was still in charge of raising both sun and moon… Ah! Right, Celestia and Luna were still earth ponies, I think with that you can create a good timeline and tell me how much time has passed" The girls gaped at her and Spike spat the apple juice he was sipping onto the floor “WHAT?!!" Twilight began to scratch her hair, tousling it, muttering something to herself. "Hmm... Twilight? Are you okay?" "I think I broke her... well can someone else give me a date?" "Darling we told you not to lie to us" "I do not know what you're talking about" “We are talking about the crazy things you just said, you and Princess Luna at 22 years old? First attempt to banish Grogar? Celestia and Luna earth ponies? The only thing you are even minimally right about is Starswirl" "Dash is right girl, ah' won't be a history expert but ah'm sure what you said doesn't make any sense" "Please Supernova... you don't have to act anymore..." "Yeah Supernova that's not funny anymore, well it's still entertaining but not funny" “Ladies I don't know what you're talking about but what I'm saying is completely true, isn't it, Twilight? I think they will believe it if they hear it from your own mouth" "Ho-how did you kno-?" "Eyes and brain Twilight, eyes and brain, means observation and deduction, when I mentioned that princesses were still earth ponies your pupils contracted, you turned pale and your pulse quickened, your micro expressions showed impression so you did not expect that mentioned, so you know that what I say is true and that surely I should not know, Celestia and Luna surely told you as a secret, now please do me a favor and explain to your friends that what I say is true" "I-it's true girls, at least that Celestia and Luna were earth ponies once" "WHAT?!!" They all screamed at the same time, including Spike but this time the juice came out of his nose. "AAHHH!!, this burns! It burns a lot!" "Ce-Celestia and Luna wanted to talk to me privately after naming me princess, they said that they had only told that secret to the closest friends of the royal family, Shining Armor and Cadence were the only living ponies who knew about it. The princesses They took me to their rooms and cast a spell so that no one outside could hear us, they told me that they were once earth ponies, that when they became princesses of Equestria their advisers recommended that they not tell their origins because at that time there was still a certain division among pony breeds, and later when they thought the time had come to be able to tell it, well... millenia had passed already, if they made it public the ponies could feel betrayed for hiding such a secret from people, so they left it as a secret from the royal family and their closest and most trusted friends" "A logical decision, if they had revealed it it would have become a great scandal, people would have said 'if they are capable of hiding this from us, how can we trust them? What else are they hiding from us?' Can you imagine what would have happened? An uprising!, anarchy everywhere, they could have overthrown and exiled them as far as possible!... or maybe there would just be a little resentment in the show and the news if everything was explained well, it is also good to see that Celly and Lulu learned to use logic and reason during the time I left " "Twilight, are you really believing what this girl is saying? Although what the princesses said is true, what she says is impossible, surely she is lying to us she must be using her changeling powers or is using some mind reading spell to know all that about us, isn't it Supernova? If that's your real name” Rainbow Dash approached and looked at Supernova threateningly. "HA HA HA! MIND READING MAGIC?! HA HA HA! Dear Rainbow Dash that's impossible, mind control magic maybe, but only the best unicorns can use it and changeling queens, but that is a side effect of the brainwashing of the extraction of love, I just use eyes and brain" "prove it" "Okay, Twilight please place a magic inhibitor spell on my horn to prove Miss Dash my deduction skills" Twilight nodded and magenta magic ribbons wrapped around Supernova's horn, then the ribbons were locked with a magic padlock "Thank you" "is nothing" "Let's see if you're half as smart as you say you are" "Very good, now, since you are an Equestria hero, I will rule out talking about your public life, I will tell you something about your personal life" "Okay, take your time. Do you need me to model for you? You know, to be able to 'observe' better" she said in an ironic and mocking tone. "No thanks, I don't need to look at you, I realized as soon as I saw you at the station, yesterday you were in a bar for high class people, you were wearing makeup and you were wearing a cheap but classy dress which you got dirty and you were cleaning it last night until it color faded you drank a lot but not enough to be totally drunk and you still have a hangover, you had sex with somepony... but it was not a stranger, it was... Soarin." Rainbow Dash paled and her face flushed so much that her cheeks glowed like a ruby "Ho-how?" "Eyes and brain darling, eyes and brain. Your breath smells like whiskey and fine wine, but you don't smell like a canteen, you have traces of uncleaned makeup on your face, especially eyeliner on your eyelashes, your right hoof has three stains of cheap dress dye on the inside, that tells me that you wore a dress and washed it vigorously to remove a surely wine stain, you still have a hangover because it shows in your eyes and dark circles, also some loud screams seem to bother you, I know you slept with Soarin because the lint on your abdomen has parts are more silky and shiny than others, that shine is that of a special gel that pegasi that fly at high speed use for friction with the wind and with their suits, I know that it is not your gel because its smell is very masculine, too you smell like a stallion colony, you have long dark blue hair like Soarin's sticked on your neck and the ribbon you have in your hair has his name embroidered in one corner, I'm sure he left it at your house last night" Suddenly Rainbow Dash slapped Supernova in the face, she looked at her seriously and without flinching, Rainbow Dash ducked hiding her head as if that would help. The girls and Spike looked at Supernova with disdain and then at Rainbow Dash with compassion, affection and concern "Easy Rainbow Dash, everything is fine, you don't have to be ashamed" "Darling why didn't you tell us" "Isn't it obvious? It was a secret, Soarin and Rainbow Dash are not in a relationship, there were no important holidays this Saturday, Miss Rainbow Dash surely wanted to explore her more feminine side, secretly she likes makeup, dresses, to feel like a real mare, but she's sad to admit it, it's probably not the first time I've done it, although I think that if you let Miss Rarity teach you to value your femininity you can do it without shame" "re-really?" she said wiping some tears. Supernova gave her a warm smile "of course my blue pegasus, I am more than sure that she will be able to help you, but you better talk about it in private and since nobody can give me a date it will be better to wait until we arrive to let Celestia and Luna answer the question" "We-well thanks, I'm so-sorry for bothering you and sorry for the blow" "Don't worry, it happens almost always, ponies sometimes feel hurt by my "lack of tact" when I make my deductions, the truth is, I don't underststand it, I just point out the truth and nothing else" "Well that was very cool actually" "I must admit it was surprising" "A' good show without a doubt my friend, but don't repeat it again" "Well... I must admit that it was..." "Great!" she said interrupting Fluttershy "well not as great as what you did at the party on Thursday! but it was also great" "It's my pleasure and entertainment" Supernova's stomach roared "I must have had more than cereal for breakfast, Spike, can you pass me one of the sandwiches I asked you to pack?" Spike opened the backpack next to him and rummaged a bit until he took out a sandwich wrapped in paper "here you go" "Thanks" Supernova took the sandwich and carefully unwrapped half and took a bite "I never get tired of these things, they are simple, quick to make and eat and you can put whatever you want in them" "It smells delicious, what is it?" "Oh, this? It's just a grilled cheese sandwich with mac n cheese and parmesan, my personal recipe, it's good that it's still hot otherwise it would taste horrible, I put it on the side of the backpack that sticks more to Twilight's thorax so that the heat of her body would keep it warm, it's a shame that I don't have something to go with it, some candys would be good for me" Suddenly Pinkie started shaking and rummaging through her mane with her hooves pulling out a bag of chewy candy "here, I hope you like them!" "Oh, thank you dear, these are one of my favorites, although they stick a lot to my fangs" Supernova continued eating quietly and the silence became less and less uncomfortable, everyone seemed to be calmer. But when it seemed that the trip would be silent and calm Fluttershy bit her lip nervously looked down and decided to speak "Supernova... hmm... I don't know if everything that happened in my house was a performance, but... can I ask you what about your monitorie pet? Did you leave it at the castle? Is there someone to take care of she?" Supernova stopped eating and let out a long sigh of frustration "Monitor?, there is no monitor at the castle, what are you talking about Fluttershy?" "Uh... well... when Supernova came to my house she told me that she needed food for her pet monitor and I gave her some... some... *Gulp* some of the meat with which I feed my animals..." "Me-meat...?" "Yes meat, I eat meat, I needed to get meat and if I went to Fluttershy's house saying "hey, could you give me some meat?, I'm very hungry and I would like a good cut" surely she was going to scream or attack me, maybe both, so I used the excuse of a pet monitor, they are carnivores and big enough that it would not be strange to ask for so much meat" "So you are a carnivore?" Rarity said moving away a bit. "Yes, just like griffons and hippogriffs" "Griffons are not carnivores" "Of course they are, they are half lion and half bird of prey, two completely carnivorous animals, and hippogriffs are part griffon so it's the same thing" "She is right Rarity, Gallus and Silverstream ate fish at the school" "Well, since that is clear, I think I will not have more problems with my behavior, I know that living with a carnivorous being scares you and I understand that it seems immoral and horrible" "Not at all, if the girls and I have learned something, it is that you cannot judge anyone by how they are or what they are, look around you changelings, griffins, hippogriffs, yaks, dragons and Zebras, we were all living apart before in our own kingdoms, many were ruffians, others suffered the prejudices of other species and now look at us all living in harmony and friendship, as it should be” "Well if you put it that way it sounds like things have changed a lot since I left, I remember how in my foalhood Zebras and yaks were considered uncivilized savages, dragons were monsters to fear and griffins and hippogriffs... well they were also feared but the ponies looked at them as monsters, cannibals, murderers without hearts and with a thirst for gold, well with the griffins that is partly true, no one can deny that their greed rivals that of dragons" "It's true, what you say seems incredible to me, you must have lived through a very hard time, I can't imagine what others must have thought of you or what they could do to you" Supernova gulped, began to breathe shakily, and hugged her abdomen tightly, lowered her head and stared into nothingness. "I-is everything okay? Did I say something wrong?" Supernova took a deep breath and sat up straight again "N-no, it's okay, just... a memory... an old memory... whatever, how long will it take to get to Canterlot?" "I think we are actually here" As they left the mountains behind, a beautiful city appeared in front of their eyes, Supernova looked at the castle for a moment and whispered something "Canterlot..." Author's Note Damn it at last! Sorry for being late, I had a lot to do at school and I couldn't write for 3 weeks, I know that by this point many of you surely stopped following me and forgot my story, I understand and respect it, in the first chapter I said that I was writing for fun and that I had no dates at all, I hope you enjoy it and thank you if you are still there. I am the Professor, I say goodbye and remember. Death is only the beginning. Ps: this is how Supernova looks like now.
Canterlot.A few minutes later the train stopped at the station and the car emptied, Supernova and Twilight took their backpacks, they all got out of the train, leaving the station they entered the streets of Canterlot, Rarity as always talked about how much she admired the style, beauty and delicacy of Canterlot. "The architectural style of the houses is just fabulous!" "I must admit that it is fascinating, this place was just a valley when I was a filly, a small town and a small market to the south was the only thing there was, and there was a small fortress with a tower where the castle is" Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy looked at her confused, Rainbow Dash made faces at Pinkie Pie implying that she was crazy and Twilight looked at her with her characteristic scientific curiosity but Supernova continued walking calmly. Upon reaching the upper part of the city, the ponies' glances towards Supernova became obvious, many were hiding, others looked at her with fear, disgust and disdain. As she approached the castle, Supernova was stopped by two guards. "Stop there! Who or what are you and what do you want?!" "Easy guys, she's coming with me" Twilight said. "Of course princess, sorry for the inconvenience" the two guards opened the door with their magic. "I thank you all" They all entered, crossed the entrance hall and went up the stairs to the left, they went straight on and came across the hall of stained glass windows that the girls knew so well, when they reached the doors of the throne room they stopped for a second. "Where is Spike?" Supernova said looking for the little dragon everywhere. "Don't you remember? He separated from us at the station, he went to my parents' house" "Really? Huh, I must have erased it from my memory, now I'll have to forget it again" they all entered the throne room and... it was empty. "Excuse me, can I help you?" Raven Inkwell approached the ponies. "Yes, Princess Celestia summoned us today, do you know where we can find her?" "Of course Princess Twilight, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are waiting for you in the main tower" "Which I suppose is the highest" Supernova said. "Correct miss..." "Supernova Shadow, let's not waste time, we have many steps to climb" Supernova headed for the stairs. "actually I can teleport us there" Twilight said pointing to her horn. "Really? Well do it, I'm ready" "Ok, here it goes" Twilight concentrated and magenta energy surrounded them, in a blink they appeared in the hallway of the tower, to their left an oak door with a beautiful and delicate ornament of white gold and gold in the shape of the sun, on the right a dark colored door with a black, white and blue gold trim symbolizing a beautifully crafted crescent moon. In front another door, this one was also made of oak, a few golden ornaments and in the center a sun and a moon fused in the middle decorated with amber crystals for the sun and lapis lazuli for the moon, Supernova slowly approached the door, she stood on her hind legs and brought her claw to the knob, turned it, opened the door, and leaned out. It was a wide balcony with a telescope on one edge, in the center a polished oak table with edges touched with gold, nine red pillows with gold embroidery around it, in front of her two alicorns, watching. . . tears formed in their eyes. They covered their muzzles with their hooves and kept looking while they cried, they giggled, they seemed happy, they smiled slightly, but still they cried sadly. Supernova by her side. . . she seemed not to be there, she just looked silently with her mouth open and an expression of disbelief seemed that at any moment she would start crying, the three of them walked until they were face to face, Celestia and Luna kept crying but the smile on their faces was noticeable more and more and you could see how they were crying with joy, Supernova was still incredulous, she seemed to want to speak but nothing came out of her mouth, Celestia and Luna hugged her, closed her eyes and continued crying. . . Supernova returned the hug slowly, she lost her expression of disbelief, it turned into a trembling smile, she tried to hold back the tears but could not, slowly a tear came out one after another, she closed her eyes and continued crying silently with them. “We missed you so much. . .” Celestia said between sobs. "I-I-I. . ." Supernova's words were drowned in her tears. “I-I-I thought we had lost you. . . I-I-I thought I would never see you again. . . P-P-Please never leave us again. . ." Luna said crying on Supernova's shoulder. Supernova's hug grew stronger and her smile warmer, the tears kept running down her cheeks and she seemed to take enough willpower to speak “I-I-I'm s-s-so sorry, I-I. . ." Celestia and Luna broke their embrace Celestia looked Supernova in the eyes with affection and guilt “D-D-Don't you dare. . . D-D-Don't you dare say it's your fault. . . J-J-Just shut up, shut up and hug us you beautiful crazy mare. . ." The three of them hugged each other tightly, this time the hug was warm, no more tears, just them and the hug. The girls looked in disbelief at what was happening in front of their eyes, but they still didn't want to interrupt the moment so they just waited in silence. Supernova finally broke the hug, the three of them wiped away their tears and looked at Twilight and her friends "I guess you want an explanation for all this, right?" Celestia said looking at the girls with a slight smile and a few tears still in the corner of her eye. Twilight and the girls nodded slowly, "Please, sit down" the girls came around the table and sat down, so did Celestia and Luna sat next to each other, finally Supernova sat next to Luna and looked at her lightly but affectionately smiling "Before I begin I want to make it clear that what you are going to hear is about to destroy everything you know about us or about the history of Equestria, understood?" the girls nodded again "well. . . this is Supernova Shadow, our sister" "SISTER?!!" the girls yelled. Supernova sighed “this will be a very long conversation. . . technically yes, I am their sister, but in practice not really, I am more like a friend, it is a somewhat complex story but before telling it I need to ask you two a question. How long was I gone? " Celestia and Luna looked at each other nervous and compassionate, in the end Celestia was the one who answered “four thousand years, six months, two weeks and a day. . . " Supernova was discouraged “s-s-so long. . .?, M-M-My Gosh. . ." Supernova lowered her head and was thoughtful in silence. Luna put her right hoof around Supernova's neck hugging her then she brought her to her shoulder to comfort her and slowly stroked her head “now, now. . . everything's ok Nova I know it's a lot to process, why don't we just let Celestia tell the story?" "Okay dear sister I will do it, our history begins four thousand twenty years ago, in the year 1266 of the pre-Equestrian era, that was the year I was born, more precisely on June 21, 1266 our parents were the same that we earth ponies, our mother was a lumberjack and our father a retired soldier turned blacksmith, we lived in a small village in what today is London in Buckingham, our parents met when my father came to the village after the first attempt to exile Grogar" "First attempt to exile him?" Twilight said confused. “Right, that doesn't appear in the history books, Grogar was supposed to be a legend. . ., in 1258 several villages and farms rebelled against the tyranny of Grogar, the six unicorn magicians used their magic to defeat him and imprison him in Tartarus, it seemed that it had worked and many soldiers rebuilt their lives, one of them was our father Anyway, after 8 years together my parents had a daughter, me, my first years were like those of any filly of that time, a quiet life with parents who loved me, good grades at schools, a few friends, There's not much to emphasize about that time, when I was 4 years old my parents told me that I was going to have a little sister, at that moment I felt like the happiest filly in the world was jumping with happiness and anxiously awaiting her birth, about a month before Luna was born I was picking flowers for my mother on the outskirts of the village and found something in the forest, a dark blue egg with black dots, it seemed strange to me so I took it home" "That egg was me" Supernova commented, having regained her seriousness and coldness. “Exactly, when I brought the egg home, my parents didn't know what species it was, I thought it was a dragon or a bird, so like the small filly I was, I decided to keep it and see what was born from it, to keep it warm I left it In the living room on top of a sofa and wrapped in sheets in front of the fireplace, I did that all the time and when we didn't use the fireplace I would take it out on sunny days or surround it with hot water bags and pillows, other times for more pain I have to admit it, I brood it myself" Celestia blushed while giggling "and so for more than a month, early one night, on October 5, 1270, my mother went into labor, we ran to the hospital and a little filly was born, that night there was a full moon at that moment it occurred to me to call my sister "Luna", my parents liked the idea and things stayed that way" "Which I appreciate because our parents wanted to call me Crazy Cupcakes," Luna said. "Oh come on it didn't sound so bad, whatever, when we got home and since my parents didn't let me see the baby because she needed to rest I went to the living room to check the egg and I discovered that it had broken, I didn't found the creature that could have been born from it nowhere, when I told my parents they said that it had surely escaped while we were not at home, I felt that all the effort had been in vain so I went to sleep unhappy" "Now let's see it from my point of view" Supernova spoke calmly "those first hours of life are etched in my memory, I remember waking up and falling on the sofa after breaking the shell, I tried to walk and fell to the ground, after a few attempts I was able to move relatively well, it was cold so I shook myself a little and stayed near the fireplace to keep warm, when Celestia and her parents came home I was scared and hid in the space between a bookcase and the fireplace, but of course they turned off the fireplace after a while and went to sleep, I started to feel cold, very cold and the darkness scared me, my instincts told me to look for a warm and light place, so I started walking through the corridors and found a room with the door slightly open that emanated heat and candlelight, I slipped through the small space between the door and the frame, when I entered I looked around, the walls of the room were dark blue, the ceiling had several wooden beams, to the right there was a trunk and a nightstand with a chandelier, to the left a closet and a changing table with a clock on top and in the center a crib, the heat emanated from there so I approached and climbed the side, when I reached the top I freaked out and bowed my head, there she was, a filly sleeping peacefully, I stared a little scared and a little curious, I didn't want to get close, I don't know how long I hung there but I was tired, weak and cold, too cold, I couldn't help it and I sneezed, I was scared and squatted again, that sneeze woke up Luna, when she woke up she rubbed her eyes and yawned a little, I sneezed again and she approached and. . . She smiled at me with her hooves open to hug me and then babbled a little, I decided to climb into the crib and she went back to sleep, I stayed sitting there but she beckoned me to come closer, I was too tired so I snuggled up next to her and fell asleep" "Wow. . . Do you really remember that well? " Luna said looking at her a little incredulous "I mean, I know you have an excellent memory but that's already a lot" “As I said, I have it engraved in my memory, I don't need to make an effort to remember it, it is the oldest memory I have. . . literally” Supernova said with a shrug. “Okay” said Celestia, returning to the course of the conversation “no one realized that Supernova was there until my parents came home after taking me to the school for a school trip, according to what they told me, my father went to check on Luna and he found her and Supernova sleeping peacefully, a little nervous, a little worried, he tried to wake her up and of course Supernova started crying, the newly calved mares have very strong maternal instincts so my mother got out of bed believing that the one who was crying was Luna and she went to comfort her, when she got to the room she was also scared but also calmed Supernova and started talking to my father about how she got there and what to do with her, after a while they apparently agreed to take care of her that day until know what to do, they did the normal thing in that case, bathe them, put them diapers and feed them, my mother took care of Luna and my father of Supernova, when he was with her my father began to talk to her and say "How do you feel little one? Are you comfortable? I wonder where you came from?" and things like that, at one point he jokingly said "hello miss, how are you?" and Supernova started to babble and then she said "hi dear"" “I know what you are thinking” said Supernova “'foals cannot speak' well actually they can, apparently foals can speak and repeat words from 10 hours old, it is a kind of temporary survival reflex, for example, baby monkeys can swim perfectly if you throw them into a lake, but after the first month and a half of being born they forget it, the instinct disappears because it is no longer necessary since their mother protects them all that time, the same with the foals, they can talk but nobody teaches them because well. . . they are foals ” she said with a shrug again. "Right. . . at that moment my father got scared and took her home where Supernova continued talking a little and spouting inconsistencies, my mother decided to try to teach her to speak, she learned incredibly fast" "Don't give me all the credit, any foal could do it if taught enough, besides Luna listened to everything your mother taught me and in fact she learned more than I did, she could say complex phrases and complete sentences" said Supernova with a slightly humble tone. "Right, whatever I came back from the school trip the next morning and of course the first thing I wanted to do was see Luna, she was sleeping on a pillow" Celestia smiled slightly "I loved her from the moment I saw her for the first time. Once, even if she grew up without those cute spots and freckles. ”Celestia and Luna looked at each other, blushing a bit but with a wistful smile on their faces. "Ahem!" Supernova interrupted them "about the spots and freckles Celestia is right they made you look cute, whatever, while all that was happening according to Celestia's father I was hiding inside a trunk" "And what was Luna's reaction when she saw Celestia?" Fluttershy asked curiously. “Since I was a newborn, I don't remember when we met for the first time. But according to our parents, my first reaction to Celestia apparently was “Mom! Help! I'm being attacked!” ” Luna said, blushing slightly. "Yeah, I still remember when they told you that story on your birthday, everyone was laughing except Supernova" Celestia giggled remembering that party "then they told me about Supernova and I told them that surely she had hatched from the egg I found, that was clear when I showed her the remains of the shell and tried to get inside again, when I found out I told them if we could keep her as my pet, but my parents explained to me that Supernova was as smart and capable as any filly, so I asked them if I could take care of her as my daughter, obviously they refused" Celestia blushed a little and giggled "so I suggested they adopt her, They didn't quite like the idea. . . but we couldn't get anyone in town to take care of her, so we decided to take care of her and since she had no name we nicknamed her Shadow" "Shadow?" Applejack said confused. "Normally I followed Luna everywhere and imitated all her movements, I never detached myself from her, like a shadow, hence the name" Supernova said, with a bit of boredom. “The following months were something fantastic, simply fantastic, the three of us became almost inseparable, we played together, we talked together, sometimes we had sleepovers together, although not everything was good, as you will surely know Supernova is carnivorous, although it is more accepted than in previous times the consumption of meat is still frowned upon in some places, you can imagine that it was not better in our time, when the town found out they wanted to burn Supernova at the stake but we showed them that she was not a murderous beast. . . and in part we lied to them saying that she only had to eat a very minimal amount of meat, luckily no one ever asked how much meat she actually ate" “You could call that an omen of what would come in the future, after a while I started school, I already knew, walking, talking and more or less reading and writing, so Luna and I were able to skip several years of kindergarten, during that time I did not make friends, not that I cared, I never liked to socialize, the problem was the teasing I received, it is difficult to pay attention in class if everyone talks behind your back or makes fun of you at recess, or chases you down the street throwing things at you, or they push you in the lines, and in the ponds, or- well, you get the idea, my appearance has been a big problem all my life. . . oh, in case you're wondering, I'm a Draconequus, although I looked different, to get an idea I looked the same as now but without the changeling parts, a normal unicorn horn and with normal eyes with a crimson red iris.” Supernova showed a little distracted as she spoke, she seemed to be deep in thought, but when talking about her own nature she looked a bit uncomfortable. The girls gasped with fear and shock "a-a Draconequus? Li-Like Discord?" Rarity said a little pale. "What?" Supernova said turning to see Rarity distracted "oh, no, no, no, no, Discord is a chimera my dear Rarity, although I think he calls himself Draconequus because it sounds much better, he is the god of chaos according to what I remember and what I read, it makes sense to want an imposing name and "chimera" doesn't sound so good" "Did you read about Discord?" Celestia asked her. “Not only that, I met him, when I was on Fluttershy sanctuary, he pushed me into the water in which I had bathed the animals, I had to bathe with rose fragrance. . . 5 times.” Supernova growled slightly. "I'm so sorry. . . He's a bit of a joker sometimes. . . maybe too much” Fluttershy said flushed with shame. “it's okay, it's what is expected of a being who embodies pure chaos, in fact I'm surprised that he doesn't have your house upside down, literally and figuratively.” Supernova had a compassionate smile. "I admit that I doubted she would make it too, but it worked, who would believe it?" Celestia said shrugging and laughing a little "going back to the topic, Supernova continued taking classes at school normally, when Supernova was one and a half years old, what gave her her name happened. She had been interested in magic and began to study on her own, she read all the few magic books that the city library had, learned from the unicorns that visited the village from time to time, she had practiced a lot and was ready for her first spell, as we already said we called Supernova "Shadow" but little by little the nickname became a bit obsolete, it didn't seem like a real name at all, it was more like a pet's nickname and to be fair it seemed to her that "Shadow" did not describe her as a pony, my father remembered an old tradition that unicorns had and that he had seen in his time in the war, unicorns waited until their foals made their first spell and then they named them so we decided that we would name she according to her first spell, it was prepared for weeks and finally the big day came on a Wednesday" All the girls looked attentively, but Twilight showed a micro expression of nervousness, and shot quick glances at Supernova, always with a look of nervousness on her face, Supernova did not ignore this and observed her carefully. “A stallion from the town who was dedicated to astronomy had predicted that a nearby star would become a nova in about 10 years, she was going to anticipate the explosion, her idea was to explode the star that night so that all the town could see it ”. "How?" Twilight asked dryly looking at Supernova with the sharp gaze of an eagle attacking its prey. "Well-" Celestia was interrupted by Supernova. "Actually my dear Twilight it was something very simple, the stars become Supernovae when it exhausts its nuclear fuel, the center of the star contracts in milliseconds, then all that energy "bounces" and originates a wave that carries all the stellar matter, this energy and shrinkage begins with the central nuclear fusion of the star, the hydrogen atoms fuse together to form helium, the nucleus begins to push out, but at the same time the exterior of the star is compressed towards the center, giving way to a fight between the forces, in milliseconds the core contracts, bounces and KABOOM!, one of the wonders of the universe appears in front of you, the death of a star, it is incredible how something so destructive, dangerous and deadly can be so beautiful. But I'm getting away from the point, to make the star explode all I had to do was advance the central nuclear fusion and for that I had to fuse the hydrogen atoms and turn them into helium causing the whole chain reaction by itself, so that's what I did" "B-but that's impossible!!, it would take the power of an alicorn to move any celestial body and decades if not centuries of experimentation and practice to be able to control atoms with magic without altering them!" Twilight yelled confused and pulling her hair. "It is not so much power actually" said Supernova with a humble tone "it would be more concentration and determination, in terms of not altering the atoms and therefore the result, this can be avoided using an appropriate magnetic field, this and other controlled conditions allowed me to manipulate the core of the star with relative ease, and as for the power of an alicorn, it was not actually moving any celestial body, I just fused a few atoms" Twilight looked at her stunned and confused without words to answer her "What? How? What?" -Even so it's impossible! A star is too far away for magic to take effect on it, not to mention that overexertion would have killed you!" Supernova chuckled slightly "it is true that overexertion would be too much for any pony, but not for someone who uses first-rate dark magic" Celestia and Luna's pupils shrank and beads of sweat formed on their foreheads, they tried to signal Supernova to shut up but it was too late. "WHAT?!!" The girls yelled as they got into their battle positions, Twilight and Rarity readied their horns for an attack spell, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy prepared to take flight at any moment, Applejack raised her front hooves ready to fight and Pinkie Pie raised the pillow she was sitting on and out of nowhere she pulled out a confetti cannon. "I knew it!" shouted Twilight "I knew you had something wrong between your hooves! You are probably mentally controlling the princesses or you brainwashed them, did you think you would get away with it? Well what do you think? It won't work!" I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle and my friends and I are going to stop you! " Supernova began to snort and laugh uncontrollably slapping the table, Celestia tried to speak as calmly as possible but you could see fear and nervousness in her voice and face "Twilight please listen to us-" "NO! I'm very sorry princess but this is for your own good!, I won't let you hurt them, much less control anyone's mind!" Not after my B.B.B.F.F wedding. . ." Twilight released a blast of magenta magic from her horn on a collision course with Supernova. Celestia and Luna were scared and let out a groan of anguish and concern. Supernova's horn lit up with crimson red energy and began to sing in a harmonious voice. “~ Kill the magenta glow. . ., Make the magic stop. . . , And make my power law. . .~" In mid-air the magenta blast froze, was surrounded by Supernova's crimson magic and was slowly consumed until the magic melted into the air. "Wh-what?" Twilight stammered without understanding what was happening, the magic around Supernova disappeared. Celestia and Luna let out a long sigh of tranquility, "Twilight, I beg you, sit down and let us explain this" Celestia said looking Twilight directly in the eyes expressing her complete assurance, Twilight doubted for a second, but she knew that look in the eyes of her old teacher. Twilight took a deep breath and closed her eyes ". . .it's okay. . ., sit down girls" the others seemed to be about to object but nothing came out of their mouths, they just followed Twilight and took their seats. "Thank you very much" Celestia wiped the sweat from her face "I'm afraid this is all a big misunderstanding, yes, Supernova is a user of dark magic, but that doesn't mean she's evil! It's hard to explain. . . When we were young, very little was known about magic itself, its origin or its different variants between species were not well known, the only ones capable of doing studies on these subjects were the kings, emperors and experienced unicorn magicians, with extra resources and support Likewise, they were hiding a lot of information or were only concerned with studying and developing the magic of unicorns, for example, at that time no one believed that earth ponies had a minimum of magic. . . and that is why we were the laughingstock of the other races, they treated us as weak deluded, illiterate and nothing more than simple stupid farmers who could not aspire to anything else in life, as another example at that time it was said that Pegasi could walk in the clouds and control the climate thanks to the fact that helium supposedly entered their body when flying and due to their diet, it is currently known that no food contains helium and that Pegasi walk in clouds thanks to magic, however for a long time the People believed it that way, although there were people who refuted that theory later, one of them was an old classmate of mine who always talked about pegasi, I think it was an obsession. . Anyway, magic was something very little studied and that led to many errors and prejudices about magic, unicorns believing themselves the superior race, segregation between races, denigration of earth ponies, the belief that Zebras were witches or evil sorcerers and in this case for Supernova to develop dark magic" "You see, I was never a normal filly in terms of my way of thinking and acting, it was easy to notice that something was not right with me, at 15 I was diagnosed with sociopathy, although it was something a bit obvious at that time, now what many people does not understand about sociopaths is that unlike psychopaths sociopaths are not born, they are made and it could be said that my childhood was the perfect setting to create a sociopath, lonely, hated, feared, disowned, ignored, and annoyed by my peers, At first it manifested as anger, which I was retaining within me and when I tried to use magic for the first time after studying the calculations that I got thanks to my math teacher, I tried the simplest thing, levitation, I tried. . . and I tried. . . And I tried one more time . . I started to get frustrated, in a moment I felt a cold spark inside me and something inside me emptied all my anger, hatred, anguish and repressed crying, I concentrated on the vase that I wanted to make float and as simple as raising a hand the vase began to float, and not only that, everything in the room began to float, I looked at my reflection, I noticed how the purple and green energy surrounded my horn and how the purple glow and the green mist surrounded my eyes, little by little it transformed in simple crimson energy in my horn and it all became so easy, it felt so. . . well, let the emotions out, I believed that magic was like that for everyone so I did not mention it to anyone, soon after I realized that every time I used my magic I felt emotionally and physically exhausted and I also became more irritable, more negative, more aggressive, more. . . evil. . .I realized that what I was using was not ordinary magic, what I was using was easy to use, it did not need much effort and yet it was extremely powerful, it fed on negative emotions and each time that power asked for more, changing the mind and way of acting of the user as a parasite, also thanks to a magic teacher who passed by the village I discovered that it was abundant more than ordinary magic, it was invisible and impossible to track, so I called it dark magic because it did not leaves traces of any kind of arcane energy and it is imperceptible, I tried to use common magic, but I could not do it, so I decided to continue using the dark one but I had to discover a way to prevent my emotions from consuming me, after much research and together with A little emotional control I discovered that I could use dark magic freely through the recitation of harmonic verses” Supernova said formally. "Recita-what?" Rainbow Dash repeated. "Verses or songs" said Supernova "spells pronounced aloud, it is the only way not to go crazy and avoid being consumed by emotions" "so... you aren't evil?" Twilight asked. "The crimes of one pony are the laws of another, I do not use any of my spells for something that does not lead to good, but sometimes my methods are unorthodox, perhaps sometimes I have been a bit selfish and it is true that sometimes I have cared more for the safety and comfort of my person and acquaintances but answering the question my dear Twilight no, I am not evil" Supernova smiled proudly at the end of the sentence. "It's good to hear, but why specifically rhymes and songs?" Twilight asked much more relaxed. "Well there are different reasons, dark magic is made up of patterns, the rhymes of the verses are those patterns, as you know, spells require the following of several steps to be performed, in the case of dark magic it is the same, but instead of literally saying the steps, it is necessary to express the action that will be done with each step, of course these rules have many variations and some spells do not follow them, the low intensity spells do not need any recitation, although they can tire the inexperienced user" said Supernova with a delightful tone. Twilight looked at her with a spark of curiosity, joy and childish fascination in her eyes letting out a little squeak "Also because the harmonic rhythm can counteract physical and emotional wear, it is also easier to memorize a verse or a song than any other form of patterns harmonics or. . . I don't like that face. . ." "THIS IS FANTASTIC! Do you know what it means?!! A new era for the study of magic! Millions of applications! Can you imagine?! With such power anything could be possible! Think of how much easier the jobs would be and the uses in medicine! Just think of how many lives we would save! You have to teach me everything!, down to the last line! I will learn everything! " Twilight leaned her whole body on the table, her snout being a few inches from Supernova's. Supernova pushed her away with her right hand "Twilight dear please calm down, I can't do that" Twilight looked at her in confusion "WHAT?!!, WHY NOT?!!" she screamed indignantly. "As I said, dark magic works in a different way than ordinary magic, dark magic users cannot use ordinary magic, and ordinary magic users cannot use the full potential of dark magic, they can only use the most basic. , no spells with recitation, it is difficult to explain but the body adapts to a type of magic, common magic works based on the concentration of magic in the user's body, their physical state and mental acuity, sometimes the special talent of each pony affects how their magic develops, making them more prone to a specific area, and even so most unicorns only know three or four spells now imagine constantly repeating those three or four spells every day for everyday tasks, if you know more four is even worse, your body concentrates on the common part of magic, also common magic of ponies is based a lot on happy emotions, the life of many ponies is generally happy so they do not know how to use and control negative emotions that is not something that can be taught it is something that each one learns, after a life of loneliness and abuse, also both types of magic are like magnets sharing the same charge, they constantly repel each other and you can only bring them closer a bit before they repel each other again, the only way to be able to learn dark magic in its entirety is if it is the only kind of magic you learn you would have to be a foal and learn from scratch, not to mention there are not many foals a year and a half who have suffered abuse of my level, mine was an exceptional case if we put it in perspective, young, without contact with common magic, intelligent, paired with a group of ponies older than me, appearance of a beast exit from Tartarus, null friends, the conditions could not be more perfect" "But you are not taking into account that I am an alicorn" Twilight said with joy and hope "also, although I do not like to show off, I am the element of magic! Even magic is my special talent" she said pointing to the image on her flank. Supernova looked at her thoughtfully with narrowed eyes, she shrugged and took a deep breath "dear, I wish I could lie to you but I can't, that you are an alicorn is part of the problem, unimaginable amounts of magic are stored in your body, common magic, when this two became alicorns I tried to teach them but it didn't work, I could only teach them a simple trick with crystals, three attack spells and two defense spells." She said pointing to Celestia and Luna "Don't think I didn't tryed to teach it to someone, but all of my "apprentices" ended up insane with power, enslaved by their minds or frying their brains, although if your special talent is magic maybe you could learn a little more ... But-!" "See! I'm right! Please teach me, just one spell, so we will know whether or not I can learn" Twilight knelt to plead silently with sad puppy eyes. Supernova looked at her doubtfully and shook her head from side to side opening her mouth from time to time as if she was about to say something, then she stopped and looked at Twilight thoughtfully ". . . okay. . . " Twilight's eyes lit up with joy, a smile formed on her face as she squaked "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" Twilight threw herself to hug Supernova. "Yes, yes, whatever, just calm down" Said Supernova taking Twilight off her, Twilight immediately walked away and sat ready to hear everything Supernova said "we will do something simple, make the objects in this room levitate. First is to concentrate on what you want to do, now search in the back of your mind the pain, anger, anguish, despair, hatred, crying, look for every memory, every moment of your life with those emotions, squeeze until the last drop and focus it on your magic, feel how your emotions are released and your power grows stronger, now recite after me, you can say it mentally if you want: ~Oh dark power Take everything from me With delicacy of a flower Make the objects come to me~" Twilight repeated the incantation and her horn and eyes were filled with the characteristic color of dark magic, then returned to it's usual magenta color, the objects in the room began to float slowly and then began to frantically launch themselves in all directions, Twilight fell In some kind of trance as the objects moved more and more violently, Supernova's horn lit up with crimson magic, the magic was sucked out of Twilight's horn and all objects delicately settled in place. "That didn't go well, but at least you didn't end up like the others, I still remember how poor Steel fell into the pit of swords" she said with a slight, almost imperceptible smile, she looked at Twilight sitting motionless "oh right, the trance" Supernova snapped her fingers and Twilight blinked several times until she regained consciousness "What happened? Did it work?" "On the contrary, you lost control, if I didn't stop you, you probably would have destroyed your mind or burned your horn and consequently part of your spinal cord" Supernova said with indifference on her face but with a look that showed frustration and disappointment. Twilight expressed concern and fear of ending up as Supernova said “that's bad. . . well, I better keep training when I get home-" "NO!" Shout Supernova rising on the table "don't even think about it! Under no circumstances will you try again, much less alone, if the dark magic doesn't work the first time it will never work, understood?!" She said in an imposing and imperative voice. Twilight looked at her shyly "but-" "But nothing!, you will not try again! You will end up dead or exiled in Tartarus by madness or as the evil and all powerful emperor of Equestria or who knows how, you know the dangers of dark magic, or did you forgot about King Sombra? If you minimally value your life, that of your acquaintances and that of every living being in Equestria, you know what you should not do, I don't care if you are the element of magic or the queen of the universe, but you will listen to me like it or not, now abandon your childish dreams and think about what you are going to say and I want your logical part to say it and not the emotional part. You will not try again, understood? . . understood?!" "Y-yes" Twilight said nervous and scared. In a second Supernova's expression changed to a warm and friendly smile “it's good to hear it” she said happily and affectionately “now, where were we? Ah! Right, the first spell, that night I prepared for the big show, Celestia and Luna's parents gathered as many ponies as they could to have witnesses and prove that I caused the explosion, Celestia invited her friends from school but they only agreed to come for the food and Luna was by my side to ward off the bullies and give me moral support, I prepared and recited the spell slowly, verse by verse, with each word I felt more and more nervous, but I still remember the spell as if I had written it yesterday: ~This in unimpotant I can't deny, One star dies Another's born And the cosmos carrys on Born the first, Death the last Rest is your prize, Your corpse a scar of the past. I'm bidding you adieu my star But this by far is just the start. . .~" ". . . It was in just a blink of an eye. . ." Celestia said "the night sky lit up as if it was a sunny day, then in the sky where before was a small white point there was a large scarlet red formation in the shape of an explosion that expanded at full speed releasing its beautiful light, it was like the most beautiful fireworks show and then. . . it went out" “Due to the acceleration of the supernova explosion, the transformation into a nebula was also faster and since the nebula did not have other stars close enough it became a dark nebula, basically a nebula that does not receive any light and stays in black, if you wonder what the explosion looked like it was something like this" Supernova's horn lit up and an image was projected. "Wow. . . " It was the only one that came out of the girls' mouths. "Fascinating, isn't it? You can see the nebula to the west every night, I think they called it "black phantom nebula", after that day my name was decided Supernova Shadow, the star killer, the bringer of darkness, the dark sorceress of Buckingham" The girls looked at her uncomfortable and a little scared ". . ." “They were the nicknames that Celestia and Luna's father gave me along with their former soldier friends” the girls let out a sigh of relaxation “apparently it was tradition to have nicknames of war or of honor and courage. After the supernova, our lives continued in a relatively normal way, over time the people of the village got used to my presence and they stopped being afraid of me, although there was still one or another bully with the desire to insult, I did not pay much attention to them, When I learned to control dark magic I also learned a little about emotional control, I simply accumulated my negative emotions so that I could use them later in my magic, so I could ignore the taunts and get something good out of them, now do you remember how I am their sister In theory but not in practice? I will explain it to you, although Celestia and Luna's parents adopted me, we never had that type of relationship, I did not call them “parents”, they did not call me “daughter” and we never called each other sisters between we were simply not sisters, we were friends, over the years I began to recognize patterns in people, since I was little I had liked science and therefore logic, and since I had almost no friends what I did most was to observe, I soon learned about deductive reasoning and began to make deductions to entertain myself, just for fun" "You have to see this girl in action" Said Luna giving her a friendly elbow hit "she can say anything about whoever just by looking at that person a little" “Yes, we've already seen her do it, it is. . . interesting. . . " Rarity said uncomfortably. “Although at that time I was still a novice, it took me a long time to perfect it, but over time it became a part of me, it is automatic, I don't have to think about it much, when I see someone, I already know what to observe, I just take the information and do my deductions. Now, as I said at the beginning, I did it simply to entertain myself, but over time I learned more and more and perfected my deductions, this helped me a lot in different areas, such as my studies, how to decide my personal relationships and how to meet people in a short time, although I only got worse as people saw me, they thought I was a kind of crazy spy or they got mad with me for over deducting, such as things from his personal life, once an extremely strong stallion hit me for telling him that his wife was cheating on him with his best friend, I don't know why he hit me, he should have thanked me for having saved him the disappointment and the years of lies, well, going back to the topic I have always liked the mystery, the intrigue, the tension, the question, How, when, where and why?, but fiction books were not entertaining enough, many mysteries were basic or on the contrary completely impossible and in the worst cases the book hid information that it would be impossible for you to know and that it was vitally important to solve the mystery, the real ones were much better, I loved reading recent crimes in the newspapers and discussing possible solutions, more than once my theories turned out to be true, after thinking about it a bit and since I needed money to start my own life I decided to dedicate myself to it, since I did not want to be a private detective and have to work for an agency and since the police did not like my methods, I worked independently, At first, only old women came with stupid things like "I lost my wedding ring" and blah, blah, blah, but over time the business prospered a bit and I made a name for myself in the city, solved disappearances and robberies, helped a little with murders, Although the police wouldn't let me get too close, so I started reading about the great unsolved crimes of the past, ha, ha..., I solved most of them in less than three months, "the death of the red queen"? "The ghost town of White Hill"? "The disappearance of Diamond Song"? *pfft!* A lot of games for fillys" "You solved those cases?!!" Twilight yelled in surprise, Supernova nodded with a smile "B-but that's impossible!!, Those cases were solved by Detective Sir Jackpot Mark and Dr. Onyx Strikes from, from. . . Buckingham. . . !!" Her face showed stupefaction and a grin that showed how she tried to understand what was going through her mind. “Yeah, about that, as I said, I worked independently, so every time I solved a case I told the police so that they could take care of the legal procedure, now when you give clues for a case the police will not register you as Police or investigator, they just take the information you give them and use it, every time I helped Jackpot and Strikes they took credit for being the officers in charge of the case, that's why in the newspapers it says "Police reopen and solve 40-year-old unsolved case" and not "A 13-year-old citizen with the appearance of a monster solves several unsolved cases, gives the information to the police and the officers take credit only because they are in charge of the case, although they did not do more than fill in documents, corroborate information and send some rookie policecolt to arrest the culprit", remember that people considered me a phenomenon, the police had too much "honor" to accept that a "monster" with only 13 years old, was able to solve the cases that they, the officers with 20 years or more of experience, could not solve, so Mark and Strikes took credit for those cases, I still didn't care, I just did it for entertainment" Supernova said in a calm, humble and perhaps a little innocent way, but there was something sad in her eyes, it was almost imperceptible, no one noticed the sad glint in her eyes. "But the history books have records of their investigations, they are two of the most famous and intelligent detectives in history, they solved more than 200 cases" Twilight said incredulously. Supernova chuckled a few times, took a deep breath and looked at Twilight "Great detectives? Those two fools? HA HA HA! The only case they solved alone was the theft of three lollipops by a 6-year-old foal" the girls except Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at her in amazement "What? Celestia warned you that this conversation would change history as you know it" Twilight's jaw dropped, then used her hooves to close her jaw and utter a few words "I-I-I... I wasn't expecting this" "No one ever expects history books to change" Said Supernova shrugging giving Twilight an understanding smile "I know you are wondering, even though I left Celestia and Luna's parents' house at 12 when I finished school and graduated, Celestia, Luna and I kept going to college together- " Pinkie interrupted her "Hey! You didn't tell us how they got their cutie marks!" "Is that important to the story?" Supernova asked raising an eyebrow. Pinkie's eyes widened so much that they looked like two huge plates. "Of course it's important! It's the most super-duper-mega special and fantastic moment in any pony's life!" "Right, I had forgotten that other ponies care so much about these things, I better let them tell the story" Supernova said calmly. "Okay" Celestia said "I got mine one stormy afternoon, a mare knocked on the door, apparently she was a traveler and had run out of home, she was soaked from head to hoof and shivering with cold, I invited her to come in, I gave her clean clothes, some towels, and some hot tea, it was at that moment, when we were both at the door, I with a smile on my face happy to help, she drying herself still trembling, she took the first sip tea and she looked at me with that smile and that look. . ." Celestia smiled “She looked so grateful, at that moment I realized that I wanted to bring warmth and happiness to the ponies' lives. I didn't realize at the time how literal the "bring warmth" part would eventually be. I thought she was going to be an innkeeper or something!" "Our parents also claimed it was for her sunny disposition. At the time, Supernova and I thought it was for her fiery temper. Thank goodness she grew out of that" Luna said a little mockingly. "Yeah" Supernova said happily "This girl had the temperament of a mule and a stone raised to the tenth power, although I can't blame her at all, she always tried to defend Luna and me, and if we considered how things were at that time, it was better to be a mare that knew how to defend herself against a submissive mare" "But that does not mean that many times she went out of line" Luna said, inclining her head in approval. "Of course, sometimes Celestia would fight over pointless things, do you remember the time she tackled a young stallion to the ground for not letting her play with them, even though they had already told her she was too young to play?" Supernova said with some giggles. "I do remember, do you remember when she accidentally beat up some colts thinking they were going to rob us? Although I must admit that they did look like thieves" Luna said sincerely. "And let's not forget the little Caramel Comet," Supernova said. Celestia was completely flushed and was sweating nervously "Come on girls, not in front of them" she tilted her head to point out to the others "you are embarrassing me, besides the incident with Comet was not so bad" "Was not so bad?!!, Sister, you broke his leg! Just for accidentally pushing Supernova into the river!" Luna said indignantly and with a scolding tone using her Royal Canterlot Voice. "He asked for it!" Celestia replied defensively also using her Royal Canterlot Voice. "You two calm down!" Supernova shouted shutting them both up with her magic "sorry for that dears" she said to the girls "now Luna, how about you tell them the story of how you got your cutie mark?" Luna nodded "very well" Supernova removed the spell, leaving both of them free. “Okay Nova, I received mine when an adult dragon settled on a mountain near the village, this would not have been a problem since its presence as such did not affect us in any way, but only the first night we realized that it would be a problem, it kept a large flame burning all night, there was so much light that it seemed to be day, we had to do something immediately, several members of the village guard went to try to establish a dialogue with the dragon, it turned out to be that he was not doing it out of evil, he was simply afraid of the beautiful night, many tried to help him face his fears, but nothing worked, in the end they were all so desperate and tired that they agreed to send me to try, I simply. . . talked" she said with a shrug "I told him about the beauty and tranquility of the night, the stars, the moon, and finally, I invited him to put out the flame and see the stars together, sing a little lullaby, he smiled at me and just fell asleep, my flanks began to glow and this little moon appeared. Everyone thought it meant that I would be part of the village guard and protect the village at night. I suppose I still am a guardian and ease the fears brought on at night." Luna said. "Thanks Lulu, now can we continue with the story?" Supernova asked Pinkie, she nodded happily “perfect, over the years we graduated from university, there is not much to highlight about that, although Luna managed to graduate with honors, Celestia graduated in Political Science and Law, Luna graduated in Astronomy , but she also studied physics, geology, military strategy and we learned metallurgy, strategy, organization and fighting techniques from her father, basically he taught us everything a soldier should know, I on my side studied gastronomy, pastry, medicine, law, but above all, chemistry and mechanics. Although technically, academically and legally I graduated they did not let me attend the graduation ceremony and they never sent me the diploma, it was still just a piece of paper, curiously I was not the only one to whom it happened, the same thing happened to two stallions and a griffon, I'm not sure why, I mean, it is obvious that the griffon and me were not given it because we were of another species and many teachers considered us "uncivilized beasts" and "unworthy beings to receive the knowledge of the ponies" but as for the other two stallions I still wonder why they did not give them their diplomas, they were a little out of the ordinary in their way of thinking compared to the others but nothing bad enough so they were banned from going to graduation" "Did we never tell you?" Asked Celestia, Supernova looked at her slightly tilting her head with curiosity "they did not deliver the diploma in person and they did not attend the graduation because the two had a secret relationship with one of the teachers, the teacher was married" "seriously?" Supernova asked her, arching her eyebrow in curiosity and confusion. "Weren't those the Dare brothers?" Celestia looked at her confused "that's why I tell you, those who did not receive the diploma were the Dare brothers" "Really? Huh, I'll probably erased it. After we graduated we got a job, I on my side kept solving mysteries" Supernova said a little disinterested. Rarity looked at the three of them a little incredulous "but, if you were earth ponies and you all had a, no offense, "normal life", how did you two become alicorns?" "Our ascension began when we young adults, I was 20, Supernova and Luna were 16. I was the new mayor of our little village and Luna was the head of our small militia guard, in addition to our normal jobs. We were called to Canterlot for a summit…" Author's Note Sorry for not publishing, but this chapter was long and creating the story of the past of the princesses and Supernova was complicated, even so, I hope you like it, the next chapters will narrate the rise of the royal sisters and a turning point in life by Supernova. Thanks for reading, suggestions and corrections are welcome. I am the Professor, I say goodbye and remember: "Even angels can turn into demons"
Ascension: The messenger.~November 1286, four thousand years ago.~ A unicorn stallion with caramel-colored fur, hay-colored mane and the drawing of a parchment on its flanks was walking a rocky road in the early hours of the morning, accompanied only by its backpack, the last weeks had been hard, crossing half a continent and crossing the ocean was not as good an idea as thought '"you are the one" they said, "it will be fun" they said.' he said to himself 'Why the heck did I accept?' He asked 'they didn't even tell me what is all this for! Am I really that easy to convince?' His thoughts were interrupted when he saw a great wall rise in the distance "what the heck?, This was not on the maps!" He said annoyed and confused “I must have lost myself again!" he growled loudly to vent his anger, he took a deep breath and relaxed a little 'I guess I'll have to go over to ask for directions' the stallion approached the great wall noticing how this was not a straight wall but a round fortress, he approached the only entrance he could see, a large metal fence, and tried to look out for a guard or anypony who could help him. "Hey! Hey you!" A voice shouted from above. "Sorry?" The stallion looked up, the sun did not let him see much, but he could make out two stallions with a rudimentary armor of cloth and metal, the one on the right made him some signs. "Yes I'm talking to you! What do you want boy?" the one on the right asked. "Yeah, gentlecolt I'm looking for the village of Norcolt Lane, I got lost and I need directions, could you tell me where it is, or at least where I can find someone to tell me?" He said kindly. The two stallions looked at each other, bursting out laughing. "Excuse me, did I say something funny?" said the stallion a little irritated. The two guards continued laughing for a few minutes "boy you are in the Norcolt Lane village" said the one on the left still laughing slightly. "What?! That's impossible! The town has no walls" The stallion told them "Do you think this is a joke?" "We built the wall last month, besides, can't you read?" he said pointing to a small sign on the side of the road and in front of the entrance with the inscription "Welcome to Norcolt Lane" "Oh. . . " He said blushing embarrassed "my apologies" "Nah, it's fine, what do you want?" said the one on the right. "I need to speak with the leader of the village, it is a matter of the utmost importance" he said imperatively but politely. The two stopped laughing and took a serious expression "give us a second" Said the one on the left. Both disappeared from view, they seemed to shout something from the other side of the wall and then there was silence, the sound of chains hitting invaded the air and the great metal fence rose, two figures approached, two earth ponies, mares by the texture, one of them with white fur, pink hair and eyes of a fuchsia tone, around her neck a blue band with a small gold medal with a red ribbon, on the right ear two gold earrings, a small ring at the top and a thicker ring at the bottom, on his flanks a bright sun, on his face a happy smile and a confident. On the right side another mare younger than the first, with dark blue fur, light blue mane and aquamarine eyes, on its flanks a large crescent moon surrounded by a large spot and black dots, wearing a slightly worn brown wool shirt , in her front metal battle protectors with leather straps, she carried in her right leg a wooden spear with an iron tip, her gaze and smile happy and determined with little splashes of tranquility and strategic insight her mind a little lost in planning and analyzing her surroundings like a soldier with incomparable experience. The mare with the blue band was the first to speak. "Good morning, I am the mayor of this village and this is my sister the leader of the militia," she said in a kind and friendly tone, but with the direct and imposing tone of a leader. “Mayor? I am here on behalf of the Chancellor. I'm looking for the leader of the village” Said the stallion. "Our mother is the leader of the village, what do you need?" Asked the other mare. ~Minutes later.~ The four of them were in the living room having tea inside a medium-sized house on the edge of the village. "So, there is some terrible thing, and I have to go to the Canterlot Valley for some meeting about it?" Springboard summed up with a tone and expression that showed confusion, disbelief, and disinterested boredom. "So it is" replied the messenger. "And can't you just tell me here?" Springboard asked him with a serious face, bored and disinterested by the stallion's words. "I would if I could ma'am, I don't have much information myself" replied the messenger in a considerate and friendly tone. ". . ." Springboard was thoughtful in silence, the two mares looked at her waiting for her answer while the messenger watched her confused, curious and somewhat impressed. Springboard was still silent. ". . ." she closed her eyes "Congratulations girls! You are going to Canterlot" said Springboard cheerfully. "REALLY?!?" yelled both mares excited and smiling. "But this is for village leaders!" Objected the stallion. “It's just the chance for the nobles to show off and do their work, I want them to know that we know our place. I've got more important things to do. Besides, they'll eventually be the leaders of this village. They might as well go” Springboard said with the wise and caring tone of a mother. "Fine ma'am" Said the stallion kindly "I think there will be no problem, what is the worst that could happen?" he said in a more relaxed tone. "I'm glad you understood boy" she said affectionately "now girls, pack your things and remember to take care of your manners, I want you to behave" "Mom, you don't have to tell us, I'm the mayor of the town, my sister is the leader of the militia, I think we know very well how to behave in a political meeting," said the mayor. "You're right daughter, I was just saying it to make sure, your mother cares about you, you know?" Springboard said playfully, ruffling her daughter's hair a bit. "I know mom," said the mayor with a cheerful smile as she fixed her hair, gave her a kiss on the cheek and the two mares left to look for their luggage. "It will take a while, more tea?" Springboard asked the messenger. "It would be a pleasure ma'am" He answered politely. After a few minutes the blue fur mare peeked through one of the doors "Do you think Supernova should come?" she asked. Springboard took a sip of her tea with a thoughtful look "It's a good idea, it will be very useful for making decisions, I also think it will not be a problem for her, she has not had much work lately and I think it would be good for her to do something different" The two mares came out with a big backpack each and without their clothes "perfect! Let's go find her, surely she must be dying of boredom" "Excuse me, who are you talking about?" Asked the messenger confused. “About a friend, she is our consultant, she helps us in many things in our work, we learned everything together, I can say that she is an expert in everything, she's a very educated and gentlecoltly pony, she can come with us, right? it will be a nuisance" She said with a smile on her face. The stallion looked at her with a frustrated expression, he was in a short hesitant silence “I think. . ., I think there will be no problem" "Excellent, I think we should go now, let's not waste time." said the mayor, opening the door. The first to come out was the blue-furred mare "See you later mom." The messenger followed her "Goodbye ma'am, it was a pleasure meeting you." Finally, the mayor went out the door "Goodbye mom." "See you later" Springboard said with a smile. They walked a small path until they reached the most inhabited part of the town, the glances of the others towards the messenger became evident, most of them were looks of astonishment from the young people, but there was hidden among the crowd the fixed, rancorous glances and full of hatred from the elders and ex-soldiers. The messenger was a bit uncomfortable and nervous, but kept his composure, he had already been taught about how to act in these situations with the mud ponies before. "So. . . " The mayor said, pulling the messenger out of his thoughts, the mare's face was slightly flushed. “We never introduced ourselves correctly. I am Celestia and my sister is Luna" The messenger was dumbfounded for a moment “Umm. . . " Until now he had not noticed the beauty of the mare, that perfect white hair, that pink, smooth and shiny mane, and those eyes, those beautiful magenta eyes with hints of lavender, beautiful as a pink sapphire, with a cheerful and optimistic shine so beautiful as a sunset, at that moment his cheeks flushed and his heart beat his chest “I am Golden Papyre. Nice to meet you!" he said quickly. "It is also a pleasure to meet you Golden" Celestia said with a sweet smile. "So. . . Who is this "Supernova"? How is she like?" He asked. "Well she-" Celestia was interrupted by Luna who jumped between the two of them. "She is fantastic! She is the best cook I know, she is an impressive scientist and chemist, she designs all kinds of inventions, expandable shields, weapons that launch fire, smoke bombs, machines to create illusions, even automatic machines" "Automatic?" Golden repeated confused. “They are machines that work on their own, for example, the shirt that I was wearing was woven by one of her machines, all the military clothes are made on those machines, you can make dozens of copies of the same shirt in a few hours "said Luna. "Hours?!!" Golden said surprised "That's impressive, so she's an inventor, it sounds very interesting" "Oh no, no, no, no, no, she's not an inventor" Said Luna, shaking her head quickly "it's more of a hobby of hers, she is dedicated to solving mysteries" "So she's a detective, I wonder how they let her join the police academy?" Golden said thoughtfully. "She is not a police officer, she works on her own," Luna told him. "So she's a private detective," he said. "No, I don't think you understand me, she works alone, only her and no pony else," Luna said. Golden looked at her surprised and confused "So she's an amateur" Luna looked at him seriously "Listen to me well friend, maybe she is an "amateur" but she is the one who solves all the crimes in this village and the other 80 in Buckingham no matter what the police say, she does it all, without help , without magic, without gadgets, without forensics, just her brain and her eyes" she said with a penetrating and frightening look. "I-it's okay I believe you, I believe you" He said trying to calm her down "I just want to ask something, they told me about two detectives on the way here Jackpot and Onyx, they are supposed to be the ones in charge of all the cases, how does that works? "Asked in a slightly ironic and somewhat mocking way, Golden thought about unmasking what he saw as an obvious lie. Luna looked at him with a satisfied smile "Well that's simple, Supernova is a consultant, when Jackpot and Onyx don't know how to solve a case, that is, most of the time, she helps them solve it, sometimes she just gives them advice or she solves it in the comfort of her home, sometimes she goes to the crime scene and investigates a little, no matter how she does it she always solves the case, then Jackpot and Onyx pay Nova for her work and take all the credit" Golden looked at her confused and curious "Do you have proof of this?" Luna took a few papers out of her bag "Read this" she said, handing her the papers. Golden took the papers with his orange magic, the first was a newspaper report done on a very poor paper "They catch the mountain butcher" was the title "Today October 12, 1285, detective Sir Jackpot Mark and his colleague Dr. Onyx Strikes captured the mysterious mountain butcher, and it turns out to be a mare! As ladies and gentlecolt read, the person responsible for these horrible murders is miss River Breeze, a hiker who collected truffles for chefs haute cuisine on the slopes of Mount Helvylin, strong-looking but meek, with a humble and youth-friendly personality, she seemed like just another good ponie from the lot, but in reality she was a bloodthirsty, malevolent, cold, ruthless and without any respect or appreciation for the life and integrity of others, as had already been reported in previous editions, 3 bodies of young ponies had been found on the south face of Solar Pike Mountain; to refresh the memory of our readers we will give below a chronology of the events. A few days ago on October 8, the body of the young Sweetie Daisy was found on the side of the mountain, hidden among the stones, the autopsy showed that the young mare died of a brain contusion caused by a blow to the head with an object with the shape of a half cylinder, the body also inexplicably had multiple cuts and stab wounds but these were carried out after death leaving the police puzzled, a few days later, on October 10, two other bodies were found in the same area, those of a couple, Star Cupcake and her coltfriend Silver Spirit, in the words of Dr. Onyx "the bodies were practically unrecognizable, the full details of what they did to them are too grotesque to say out loud" simply to exemplify we will give the basic details, Star's body was open from the throat to the belly and inside her stomach she had the severed head of her coltfriend, the rest of her coltfriend's body had multiple blows and fractures, the police were puzzled and did not have a suspect, but today Sir Jackpot Mark and Dr. Onyx Strikes surprise us once again by catching the culprit of the, all the details of the investigation have not yet been published but according to Mr. Jackpot Mark "It was actually something very simple, from the beginning I knew that we were looking for someone strong but it was an obvious factor that it was not a stud, it also had to be someone who knew the mountains" a complete article with all the details of the investigation and the history of the criminal will be published soon, for now we can rest easy knowing that this criminal is off the streets thanks to the rapid work of the police" "Now read the other one" Luna told him. The other paper was a letter, made on a paper that was soft to the touch, but resistant to folds, it was written in italics "My dear Luna since you could not come to visit me today due to the incident with the guards on the river, and since I know how much you like to chat about ancient mysteries and listen to me narrate my cases I have decided to tell you how I solved a case that I just received today, surely you already saw in the newspaper the three corpses that they found in the Solar Pike mountain, I will not delve much into the details because the newspaper already talked about the bodies, I will write about the wounds and the deductions that I used, the first thing I noticed at the crime scene was the location of the body, whoever brought it carried it on his back because the earth around it had no marks that something was dragged, that means that it was someone strong, this hypothesis was verified by checking the rocks around the body, they did not agree with the rest of the rocks in that area, someone carried those rocks and used them to half hide the body, the second thing I noticed were the wounds, the first thing was those cuts and stabs, it is supposed that they were made after death but that is what the police are wrong about, they were not done after death, they let bleed after death, those wounds are made in specific points of the body that cause extreme pain, but not death, that means they were torturing her, the criminal closed her wounds constantly, with tweezers, probably, causing the blood to clot inside the body causing internal bleeding but the wounds did not bleed until after death, he also made extra stabs to hide it. The fatal head wound was made with a shovel obviously, but it was a special kind of shovel, I took samples of the dirt around her shattered skull, you had to see it! The right side of the skull was shattered, one eye was stuck out of its socket and fell into its mouth, the teeth were completely embedded in the bone, the cheeks and some even dug into the roof of the mouth, not to mention that her brain was shattered , surrounded by blood and cerebrospinal fluid mixing inside her skull in a shade of diluted light red and a little yellowish, sorry for that, you know dear that these things excite me, as I said, when I analyzed the samples with the naked eye I knew that it was not soil of the mountain, the color, texture and shape of the grains proved to me that it is soil from Mount Helvylin, a closer examination let me know that the soil contained some small pieces of truffle, there are no truffles on Solar Pike Mountain, but there is on Mount Helvylin, this means that the murder was carried out on Mount Helvylin, before death the victim was tortured and his wounds were constantly closed, finally the murderer got bored and killed her, I know he got bored because he could have tortured her even more, but he didn't, he didn't feel uncomfortable with the body, he carried her from a mountain to another on top of him without flinching, the blood didn't bother him, the mortal blow was performed with a truffle shovel, the land was a clue but it was confirmed when I bought one of those shovels and it coincided with the wound on the corpse. All I needed was to find the murderer, or murderess in this case, how do I know that she is a mare? Let's review the facts, it was not by chance, someone who was passing through the area saw her and kidnapped her, tortured her, didn't abused her, killed her, walked away and buried her, wait what? It is not one of the things that I am totally proud of, but in all these years I have seen many cases similar to this and this one has two details that make this theory practically impossible, let's see an adult whose target is foals and teenagers is usually because he wants to abuse them, if that were the case it would not be strange to hide the body because those profiles, provided they do not believe they have powers like "The Parisian Tailor", they tend to feel ashamed and hiding what has been done usually alleviates that part, but let's remember that she was not abused and that simple detail, no matter how insignificant it may seem, changes all things, it makes moving away to a mountain 85 kilometers away have another meaning, distraction and excitement. She carried the body there to give the impression that the filly had disappeared, but it would be useless to take her that distance if it is logical that the kidnapping and murder occurred on Mount Helvylin since the filly had not reached that far of her own free will, there was nothing in that place, that shows excitement, after killing her she was excited, and she thought about hiding the corpse in a place where a common pony would not find it, if I take into account the force necessary to kill her, carry her and move the stones to hide her I can know that it took her an hour to travel the 85 kilometers, this only proves the level of excitement that the murderer felt, she traveled 85 kilometers for an hour carrying a corpse without flinching, she put it on the most rugged side of the mountain and then. . . she hid it between a few rocks, she was so excited that she did not even hide it well, she was not tired, she traveled 85 kilometers in an hour carrying a body, covered it with stones and then had to travel those 85 kilometers again to return to the mount I could have hidden it better, taking all of the above into account I can assure you that the responsible is a mare. In short, a strong mare who was surely dedicated to looking for truffles on Mount Helvylin with knowledge of the mountains, kidnapped Sweetie Daisy, tortured her by constantly closing her wounds, killed her with her truffle shovel, left the wounds to bleed out, charged her for an hour to the side of Solar Pike mountain, she hid it between some rocks and then she left, all I had to do was find someone who matched my deductions, it wasn't more than half an hour before Raggedy brought me Miss River Breeze's description, the mare matched everything I was looking for, strong, she is dedicated to looking for truffles, she is a hiker and therefore knows the mountains, I managed to collect some information from her and invited her to my house to ask her some questions , she, her family and friends assure that she spent the whole day working in the mountains and the amount of truffles she brought with her would be proof of this, it is more obvious to me that she is the culprit, it is theoretically possible to get the amount of truffles she collected and you would have three hours left to spare, But those idiots Jackpot and Onyx swallowed her alibi, I decided to send one of my boys to follow Miss Breeze to confirm her alibi, It was no surprise to me when I was informed that they had found two other bodies just a day after the young Astral gave me his report, Miss Breeze worked collecting truffles for four hours, then she left her bag of truffles hidden in the bushes and went in the direction of Mount Solar Pike, she disappeared for three hours, came back with blood stains, cleaned herself, picked up her jacket and continued working for another two hours, Jackpot and Onyx have already arrested her, I'm not going to talk much about the bodies of the couple, they were interesting and I got to examine them a bit. I hope you liked my writing, hope to see you soon. Always yours: Supernova Shadow, October 11, 1285." Golden read the date one more time to make sure his eyes weren't lying to him, he was impressed, he would never have imagined something like that but there it was, there was no doubt that what Luna said was true "I-I can't believe it" "And yet there it is, right in front of your eyes" Luna said taking the papers and putting them back in her bag. "You know what this means?!!" He said indignantly "It means that those two are a disgrace, why hasn't your friend tried to claim the honor, appreciation and respect she deserves? How is she able to bear such dishonor? Those two are stealing her credit." He asked. Luna looked at him with a shrug with her lips pursed in a horizontal line in an expression of 'What do you want me to tell you?' “I don't know how things are back in Canterlot, but here it is very difficult to get respect, Nova has had a difficult life, teasing here, insults there, over the years people got tired and bother her less now, she is fine, the fewer people you meet, the less problems you will have, is what she says, we are her only friends, there are ponies in this village who have known her since the day she was born and they still don't know her name or they attack her in the street" "Attack her? Why?" Golden asked. Luna closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Well, it's all due to her ap-" Luna stopped and ran to a candy stand. "Caramelized lemon peel! Honey and cocoa bars!" She ran to the small wooden stall, pulled out a small bag, and started talking to the vendor. "Luna!" Celestia yelled at her in a scolding tone "Get back here right now!" Celestia turned to look at Golden "I'm so sorry, my sister is still somewhat young and can act very childish sometimes, she-" "Blueberry cake!" Shout Luna excitedly from a distance. In less than a blink, Celestia's eyes seemed to get bigger, her pupils were huge and bright, a smile formed on her face “EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! Again in less than a blink she ran to the candy stall to wait in line with the excited face of a little filly, taking little excited leaps from time to time. "Okay. . . ?" Golden said to himself looking at the two mares in the distance, the stallion turned to see his surroundings and saw a foal on the corner of the street with a notebook in his left hoof and a pencil in his mouth, the foal had gray fur and a black mane, his face and body were covered in dust and dried mud in some parts, when he got closer he could see what the foal was doing in the notebook, it was a perfect pencil portrait of Golden, "Good draw kid" He said impressed, suddenly the boy looked at him, quickly ran out and turned the corner. Golden was confused for a moment, then Celestia appeared next to him "What are you looking at?" she said with a face full of cake crumbs. "There was a colt here, it just ran away, it was drawing in a notebook, it was a drawing of mine, I thought that earth ponies weren't capable of drawing" He said confused and curious. Celestia looked at him puzzled "Of course we can draw! Why on Equestria would you think that we are not capable of drawing?" "Well because earth ponies are nothing more than illiterate farmers with nothing in the least special in them, they are just Nils-" Golden noticed Celestia's irritated expression and furios glare, a bead of cold sweat ran down his back making him shake "*Gulp* at least- *Gulp* at least that's what they told me back at home" "I see. . . " Celestia said in a serious and slightly annoyed tone, then walked away. "W-wait!" Golden sped up his walk and approached Celestia “I'm so sorry, really, it's just that I've never left Canterlot before and all the unicorns there always say things like that about all races and species. Please give me a chance, I know that if you show me what you earth ponies can really do I will know you are not useless and maybe I can change things back at home, just, just give me a chance" he said in a pleading tone that seemed embarrassing. Celestia was about to hit him, just for fun and because she had no patience for such things when she saw the sparkle in his eyes, she had seen that sparkle only in one place before, but she knew that that sparkle was pure sincerity, she hesitated a little. "Agk! FINE! But listen to me well, if I hear you say any of your insults again, it will be better for you if you don't ever speak to me again, understand?!" "yes!" he said as soon as she finished the sentence "I appreciate it so much, I swear that I will not dishonor your race again" Celestia took a moment to understand the phrase, finally it clicked in her head, then she just turned and said to her sister "Luna come here we gotta go" 'I just fucked it up big' was the only thing Golden could think of. Luna came over holding a bag of sweets "I'm ready, did I miss something?" Celestia glanced at Golden "Nothing important" Celestia said, staring at the stallion. "Very good, then let's go, Nova's house is a few blocks away" She said, going ahead and going around the right corner. Celestia approached her sister in silence and the two of them walked together, Golden stayed behind them, he thought about the words of forgiveness he said to Celestia 'Why- why did I apologize?' He asked himself surprised, But he was more surprised when he reevaluated the question 'What, "why did I apologize"? I'm a chivalrous unicorn, of course I should apologize!' However, it seemed something strange, he felt that it went against his nature, since he was a colt he had been taught and made appreciate the honor and superiority of the unicorns in an almost sectarian way, they had taught him almost on the same level the inferiority of other races and species, he had always felt the same contempt for the non-pure that others had, but that day it seemed as clear as water that all this was nonsense, a earth pony that was a mare was the mayor, her mother was the leader of the village and her sister was a military leader, even a colt without Cutie Mark and covered in dirt had a talent for drawing that he hadn't seen any unicorn have "that kid was drawing with his mouth! A perfect portrait just using his mouth!". At that moment he thought of his teacher, that scholar who had been like his grandfather, whom he loved more than his own parents, the one who had taught him everything had once told him about the distant lands to which he had traveled, places where the unicorns did not go for multiple reasons, caprice, hatred, contempt for others and even the mere fact that they were not welcome there, he told him about the beauty of the lands and how beings worked without magic, he said that to him it was an honor and a pleasure that he was allowed to do a job with only his own hooves and he told him that there was nothing better for him than to finish a job well done and wipe the sweat on his forehead, at that moment he seemed to access memories from his youth which his existence had already forgotten, Golden remembered vividly how his teacher used the time left over from his lessons to re-educate him against the beliefs of his parents and of practically any unicorn about others races and species, those memories made hatred come back to light, that strong and repressed hatred towards the ponies that he had to call his parents, he remembered how they destroyed his childhood dreams about knowing the world and the beings that inhabited it, He remembered with fury and pain that day, until the last minute of that day his parents yelled, scolded and lectured him to the point of exhaustion about the superiority of unicorns and taught him, forced him to love that superiority and to hate other races and species. Tears formed in his eyes as he had unlocked such traumatic memories, he looked at the mares walking in front of him and a part of him felt determined like never before, guided this time not by hatred as had happened before in his ideas to explore the world against his parents desires and beliefs, but of hope and longing for knowledge, he felt in his heart that childlike flame that fueled the foals dreams of changing the world, the conviction was formed in his heart 'We three will teach those idiots from Canterlot that they are not as important or superior as they think' a hopeful smile formed on his face, he thought at that moment of that Supernova Shadow, if that girl was half of what Luna said she would shut those racist and classist unicorns mouths as soon as she stepped hoof in Canterlot. "It's here!" Luna said stopping. The street was lined with several identical apartments next to each other, they had two floors and a facade of strong red clay bricks, the windows had white frames and the door was of a dark brown varnished wood, almost black, all the houses had a balcony with black metal railings, the bars at the corners of the balcony ending in a spiral. Golden actually found the apartments very nice, they had nothing to envy the ones in Canterlot, at least on the outside. "It's this one" said Celestia stopping in front of a door with the number 106, Golden looked at the door for a moment, then Celestia approached, there was a hole in the sidewalk where a hoof could fit, there was a piece of metal in the bottom, she moved her hoof from the inside to the outside and cleaned the mud from the hoof, then repeated this with the other three and climbed the two steps that led to the door, she raised the heavy polished metal bell that was under the lock and hit hard three times. Author's Note Alright this will be quick, this is the first chapter of the "Ascension" arc so I'll give a bit of internal logic to understand the social and cultural context of the time: During the war to overthrow Grogar many new territories were discovered and contact was made with multiple new species and factions, the zebras and their tribes in Zebraica, the yaks and the arctic lands of Yakyakistan, the Dragonlands, the griffons and the Griffinstone kingdom, Hippogriffs and Seaquestria kingdom, etc. This change was not well received, many of the species were subjected to racism or an equivalent of Social Darwinism, especially the nonpony species, which were judged on their culture, appearance and eating habits, leading to small battles between ponies and the other species, with the unicorns in command preaching about "pony supremacy". due to these wars the battle front against Grogar was weakened and he took advantage of this to regain ground and steal magic from all species, his monsters began to take over control once more, the ponies tried to fight back but they didn't have the necessary strength. After the destruction of a city in which a meeting of representatives of multiple species was held, the world seemed to realize how stupid their fights were, so they decided to put their differences aside and finish with Grogar once and for all. The battle was bloody, it was impossible to know who was going to win, but in a matchless stroke of luck and thanks to the efforts of countless strategists of all species, the six unicorn magicians managed to sneak into the tyrant's lair, using their combined magic, they were able to take away his bell and exile him and his creatures to Tartarus. After Grogar's exile there was peace along with a new sense of gratitude and brotherhood between the species, everything pointed to a prosperous future, until power went to the head of the unicorns, before Grogar's exile it was already agreed that The unicorns would figure out how to use Grogar's bell and then they would return the stolen magic to all the creatures, the power went to their heads very soon, or to their horns in this case, when they figured out how to use the bell they gave all the magic to the unicorns and through manipulation, better threats with magical attacks and terror the unicorns took the lands and resources for themselves, leaving the same or even stealing the territory of other species and races. The revolutionary attempts were useless and many kingdoms decided to ignore the situation fearing to suffer magical retaliation from the unicorns, little by little things stabilized and there was relative peace between the species, peace maintained by everyone's fear of the power of the nobles, although Politically everything was calm, the rancor continued in the population creating great social barriers both between the species and between the three ponies races, in the end all the species were left living isolated from each other. On very rare occasions any of them were seen outside their lands with the exception of dragons or griffons that occasionally flew by, the pegasi were the pony race that received the least hatred due to the help they gave from time to time to grow crops and to their constant work with the climate, although they were known for their egocentric temperament, unicorns were a rare thing to see outside the capital cities, the few that were seen were invalids, travelers, exiles or supposed "impure hybrids ”Between different races, racism became very strong partly thanks to propaganda and legends but also thanks to unfortunate experiences, especially involving ponies, zebras, dragons and griffons, most were cases of adult dragons attacking villages or groups of griffon bandits, in the case of zebras most of the incidents were caused by explorers who encountered isolated tribes without any contact with the rest of the world and they were attacked, the blame always fell on the Zebraica government, although they also did not know the existence of those tribes, which increased the harshness between ponies and zebras, the only species that were saved from these incidents were the yaks since they were isolated from the world in Yakyakistan, the hippogriffs for staying isolated and only appearing when necessary and the ponies of Saddle Arabia, being important merchants of merchandise and spices, were protected by the unicorns, although they had already shown what they were capable of in the Arabian wars. And so things remained in the years after, some roughnesses between the non-pony species were smoothed over due to shared hatred of ponies, as unicorns maintained their little reign of terror in a world where everyone made the law of ice. How power and society were divided was as clear as water, just by reading the insults of each species and comparing them to those of the unicorns the difference became obvious, nobody expected or even slightly suspected that everything was going to change, when the princesses rose from the earth.
